Ranma ½ Chi and Chakra
- Thread starter Thrythlind
- Start date
The wilds of Ouzo Island were normally fairly quiet with only the rare soul passing from village to village to see the beautiful forests and the appreciate the sheer glory of the cliff-faces overlooking the ocean below.
That was not the case right now.
ôMouko Takabisha!ö
The sound of battle raged through the peaceful landscape.
ôKishin Raishu Dan!ö
Trees were falling and landscape was being remodeled as seven masters fought a furiously.
ôHappodaikarin burst!ö
Figures came into view briefly, as they dashed about, maneuvering to get a shot on each other.
Maneuvering to shape the chi of the battlefield in their favor.
A black-haired young man rushing into the air, and trading blows with an older man in a white gi. Below them, another young man wearing camouflage pants dashed forward under the two, a young woman with short blue-black hair behind him as they dashed for a tiny man in a burglarÆs black night-suit.
ôWeÆre running out of time!ö the girl shouted.
ôItÆs coming,ö the young-man in the camouflage plants called out. ôRanmaÆs almost in place.ö
Above them, the younger of the two aerial fighters got the better of the deal and tossed the bald older one downward as he used the manÆs momentum to carry him into the air.
Two more young-woman were circling around behind the battle, carrying what looked like a rug-beater and a ribbon.
ôYou little brats canÆt begin to beat me,ö the withered old man declared as he ricocheted off a tree trunk and back into the air.
ôNow, Ryuu!ö Ranma shouted as he started the reach the peak of his ascension.
ôSaidaikyu Kijin Raishu Dan!ö Ryuu shouted as a host of vacuum blades ripped out ahead of him tearing up the land and winging their way toward the withered old gnome who laughed with an almost lunatic fervor as he casually dodged each projectile.
Behind Ryuu, the blue-black haired woman, Akane, had already started her part in the plan.
ôKachu Tenshin Amaguriken Kansei!ö she shouted, tightening all her chi pathways in a particular pattern that forced the chi flowing in against itself and filling her muscles and bones with chi that wanted desperately to move.
And it carried her with it, in a burst of speed so extreme that she was almost casually dashing around and past many of RyuuÆs vacuum blades as she charged in towards Happosai.
She could see Kurumi beyond Happosai twirling her ribbon and filling the region with heat even as Natsume slowly, to AkaneÆs chi-sped senses, set off the Ryuka Ringu in a path that neatly cut off HapposaiÆs escape into the upper sky, forcing him back down to earth and enduring the continued barrage of RyuuÆs vacuum blades and taking him right into AkaneÆs reach.
AkaneÆd needed the full-body chestnut to get in among RyuuÆs Kijin Raishu Dans, but that meant she only had two or three seconds left to get her part of the plan finished and release the full-body chestnut before sheÆd tired herself out too much to reach the next stage of the battle.
Happosai blinked in surprise as he finally caught sight of the insanely fast Akane. He moved to dodge aside of her, but was far too slow in her current state. She caught his hand and twisted him about to slam hard into the ground, bouncing him up into the swirling mass of air stirred up by the Ryuka Ringu and Kishin RaishuÆs.
Happosai briefly out of control of his own momentum, Akane let the paths of chi open up and the breath of the world about her flowed through in a rush that had her catching her breath. She rolled away from the danger area as she caught sight of Ryuu moving to intercept Genma and Ranma descending.
ôHiryu Korin Dan!ö Ranma shouted as he slammed down into HapposaiÆs location.
Kurumi and Natsume were moving forward even as Happosai, a bit less confident, was making a haggard leap away from the impact of RanmaÆs attack and Ranma himself was catching his breath.
KurumiÆs ribbon slashed out for Genma, catching the fat man as he was about to take advantage of a momentary opening in RyuuÆs guard. Pulling backward, she set up the balding man for hard impact by NatsumeÆs ice-charged rug-beater.
The sisters nodded to each other as they went past Genma into the confrontation with Happosai. The old man was almost one with the chi currents of the battlefield, and it was wearing his body down. Meanwhile, each of the five of the other masters were going full bore only for brief periods at a time.
All of them could stand toe to toe with Happosai individually. Ranma could probably have killed him if he wanted. If simply killing Happosai were enough, then it would have been a simple matter.
But this wasnÆt a simple matter of defeat.
Every master could see the threads of knitted chi that Happosai had tied to him and watch as they twisted outward into the distance.
ôI should never have acknowledged you as a grandmaster, Ranma,ö Happosai retorted. ôIf you take such a rabble into your teaching. Girls and vagabonds.ö
ôDry up old, man,ö Ranma shouted. ôWeÆre not your school anymore.ö
ôThis new school is all of ours,ö Kurumi declared.
ôAll of ours,ö Natsume agreed. ôOur techniques, shared between the three of us.ö
ôNo more training accidents,ö Akane said.
ôYour time is over, old man,ö Ryuu agreed.
ôFeh,ö Happosai shouted as Genma came to his side, standing their grimly. ôIf all you want is to establish your own school, then do so and leave us out of it.ö
They moved back to exchanging blows, the five younger masters pacing themselves more evenly as they forced Genma and Happosai into channeling more and more chi from around the environment.
In the far distance, they could hear the scattered sounds of battle throughout the small forest and Cliffside. Happosai had gathered three-hundred years worth of students for this confrontation. HeÆd probably been hoping the fact that they barely had any students yet would have been enough to deal with the situation. He hadnÆt counted on them bringing allies.
But then, he hadnÆt counted on just how much heÆd pissed people off over the last three-hundred years.
Amazons, Musk, Phoenix, the Kunos and the Hibikis were confronting his students all across the area. Some students had refused to side with him, of course, but heÆd found a use for them anyway.
Hostages.
HeÆd long ago built backdoors into the chi pathways of his students, openings for a bit of chi sorcery to make sure that he was always on top.
When Ranma and the others started to call him to task for his behavior, heÆd tried to get into RanmaÆs pathways and found them closed to him.
The Soul of Ice, if Genma had ever passed on the flaws heÆd carefully worked into the training, then the Amazon meddling had neatly given Ranma the tools to fix them himself.
Natsume and Kurumi were the same.
But they hadnÆt been aware of what the import of those flaws were, and he still had some he could manipulate.
Genma was among those, though he never had the need. After all, GenmaÆs standing was just as much in threat as HapposaiÆs in this. Poor Hinako, though, what a surprise sheÆd had when she started falling apart at the beginning of this campaign.
Still, when his rebellious students started falling apart, heÆd have expected Ranma and the others to get the message and back off. After all what did they hope to accomplish by this fight?
ôA martial artist protects the weak, Happosai,ö Ranma said as he deflected a happo daikarin which Akane neatly returned at the old man with a volleyball spike. ôAnd you exploit the weak.ö
ôWe give them the chance to be strong, boy,ö Genma protested as he launched a kick at Ranma while simultaneously dodging around KurumiÆs ribbon . ôWho are you younglings to tell us to stop teaching our students and art.ö
A signal rippled through the three younger masters as the two young men charged forward to engage Happosai. Ranma falling easily within a four-limbed stance as ki extended from his fingers like claws and tore up the land around him.
ôFinally turning up the heat, eh, Ranma?ö Happosai asked chuckling. ôYou know if I die, those others die.ö
Even as he talked, the three girls turned aside, and slammed into Genma hard. Pulling further on the chi flow than before, enough to slowly overpower the old panda, but not enough to wear out their bodies too much. As their fight continued, Akane trailed quietly further and further behind in the pace of the fight.
Genma noted and snorted briefly as he noted that Akane hadnÆt dived as fully into the flows of yin and yang as the others. Obviously she wasnÆt as far along in her masterhood as the others yet.
The fight continued as at least four of the masters pulled out the highest techniques theyÆd shared between each other to chisel away at the strength of their enemies. They were holding back only enough to avoid slamming through through their opponents and accidentally killing them.
Neither of the elder masters were paying much attention to their path as the next generation traced a series of intricate paths, curling the chi around with them and temporarily reshaping the local dragon lines.
One didnÆt get to be a master of any sort of Anything Goes without learning at least a little something of chi sorcery, and given their opponent, all five had recently spent much time developing their skills in that area.
As the two fights started moving close toward each other, Akane came closer to the center of it all.
She found the last step in the pattern and stepped within the carefully shaped flow of chi. For an instant, both Happosai and Genma had their backs to her, and in that instant she lashed out with either hand into the vertebrate just under the necks of each man.
Both were wearied by the fight.
Far too tired to resist the intrusion of AkaneÆs chi flow into theirs just long enough to pull a thread out.
Still, Akane was the only one of the five that could have succeeded at this. After all, she was the only one they underestimated.
A twist of the mind and hand later and she pulled both hands back, strands of knitted chi firm within her grasp.
Happosai and Genma froze as each of their opponents stepped away, grim expressions on their faces.
ôBut,ö Happosai protested. ôHow?ö
ôDo you think weÆre going to tell you, baka?ö Akane declared. ôNow you know what happens if I start twisting, donÆt you.ö
She flexed her fingers letting a twist of chi work through her enemyÆs pathways. Genma fell to his knees as he coughed up blood, but Happosai stood firm, a trace of blood leaking from his mouth.
ôSo hereÆs the deal,ö Ranma said. ôYou drop the curse on Hinata, Soun, Tarou anÆ the rest.ö
ôAnd you stop teaching,ö Ryuu added.
ôIf you agree to that,ö Natsume said. ôThen maybe we can convince Akane to let go of your curse.ö
ôPlease forgive me!ö Genma said instantly dropping into the Crouch of the Wild Tiger. ôIÆll do whatever you say!ö
Happosai looked towards one of his more promising students and frowned in annoyance. He wasnÆt disappointed, however, had expected the wimp to give in like that.
ôAll right,ö Happosai said. ôThatÆs fine, go ahead and drop it and IÆll do what you say.ö
ôNo good, old freak,ö Ranma said.
ôYou let them go now,ö Akane said grimly. ôOr IÆll do something permanent next time.ö
ôWhat about me?ö Genma whined.
ôQuiet, panda,ö Ryuu snapped, smacking Genma in the back of the head.
ôLet go of the curses, old man,ö Natsume said. ôAll of them, the ones in your hands and the ones in your back pockets.ö
ôIf I die, then so do they,ö Happosai said and he started to raise one of hands to twist it as Akane had.
Akane was faster and the old manÆs wrists spasmed, preventing him from controlling the knots of chi to harm his hostages. In punishment, Akane carried through on her threat and HapposaiÆs left knee suddenly shattered with a second twist of her hand.
ôThereÆs a lot she can do without killing you,ö Kurumi promised. ôBut since you made this curse, you know that.ö
ôAnd I havenÆt touched your favorite piece of anatomy yet,ö Akane noted.
Happosai looked up from his position towards the five younger masters and toward his already surrendered student. Further out, he could feel his other students falling one by one.
No reinforcements were coming.
He only had one choice.
****
Ranma, Akane, Kurumi, Natsume and Ryuu stood next to each other as they watched Genma leave and Happosai limp off.
ôThe curses are gone, but how do we know they wonÆt teach anybody,ö Kurumi asked hesitantly.
ôWe donÆt,ö Ryuu said.
ôBut if they do,ö Akane said. ôThey donÆt have anymore hostages.ö
ôAnd all bets are off,ö Natsume agreed.
ôWe ainÆt them,ö Ranma noted. ôWe canÆt take æem out for what they ainÆt done yet after we made a deal.ö
ôLetÆs clean up,ö Ryuu said, as he looked toward the forest and the dwindling sounds of fighting. ôTell them HapposaiÆs beaten.ö
****
Genma finally limped home, relieved that heÆd gotten out of that alive. HeÆd never have believed it if he hadnÆt seen it. Those five managing to outwit the Master and force them into this parole.
What he found as he came home was a very pleased looking wife.
ôHusband,ö she said. ôWe no longer need worry about our daughter-in-lawÆs barren womb.ö
Genma blinked as he listened to what his wife was saying. She was still worried about grandchildren after all this time?
ôCareful what you say,ö Genma said, looking around. ôThat daughter-in-law nearly killed me a couple of days ago. They could be listening right now.ö
ôNonsense,ö Nodoka said. ôIÆm sure sheÆs much too busy attending to Ranma as a proper wife to be spying on us.ö
ôIf you say so, dear,ö Genma agreed, sighing. ôMaybe we should move somewhere.ö
ôExcellent idea, Husband,ö Nodoka crowed. ôAfter all, then we could leave my darling son Ranma to his life and raise our next children without having to burden him with the fact that we had to have more heirs because his wife is infertile.ö
ôNextàchildren?ö Genma stuttered.
ôAnd IÆm certainly youÆve found all new ways to train our children this time around,ö Nodoka said as she started to go around packing things.
Genma sweated as he started to weigh his sonÆs and the other young Musabetsu mastersÆ future wrath versus his wifeÆs insistence. He had a guess as to which would win out, and he wanted to be well hidden from his sonÆs eyes by the time that decision was made.
ôAll right,ö Genma said, nervously. ôLetÆs get packing.ö
Maybe theyÆd move to the Lightning Country, that might be far enough away.
****
ôLeft?ö Akane said, frowning. ôYou donÆt think heÆs planning something, do you?ö
ôNah, this sounded like MomÆs idea,ö Ranma said, obviously upset. ôMaybe she doesnÆt think itÆs manly to tell your old man whatÆs what.ö
Akane crossed her arms and her eyebrow twitched as she moved next to her husband. She was surprised that heÆd admitted that to her actually, even now. In the old days, heÆd never let her know that much about how heÆs feeling.
ôIf thatÆs the case,ö Akane said. ôSheÆs not who I think she is.ö
Akane had no idea that Nodoka was less of the woman she thought than the young wife realized, but for entirely different reasons.
ôIÆm sure she just feels like giving us space,ö Akane said. ôMaybe she thinks thatÆs why we havenÆt had children yet. All her hovering?ö
ôEh, I guess thatÆs possible,ö Ranma said shrugging. ôThereÆs wars between the Ninjas right now, thereÆs been a bijuu seen on the mainland. It ainÆt the best time to be moving anywhere.ö
ôIÆm sure Genma will avoid the fighting,ö Akane assured him. ôMeanwhile, I think itÆs time to start agreeing with NodokaÆs goal. As of tonight, IÆm off contraceptives.ö
She winked at Ranma who flushed brightly in response.
****
Genma stared down at the valley below him in horror.
Jusenkyo.
How had he gotten so far off track as to wander into this part of the world of all places? Had he traded brains with the Hibiki boy somehow?
ôWhatÆs with all the sticks in the water?ö the younger of the two girls behind him demanded.
She was a wild and impudent looking six-year old girl with blonde hair and blue eyes.
ôImouto-chan!ö the elder of the two said, eyebrows pushing down at the outside corners and up in the middle, showing her embarrassment and nervousness. ôTh..th..that is rude.ö
The elder wasnÆt all that much taller than the younger, with black hair and a pair of glasses perched on her nose and held to ears with string similar to her father.
ôWhat? Ryoko,ö the younger said. ôYouÆre wondering too.ö
ôIt is obviously a training ground, Joseibi,ö Ryoko explained. ôOne needs to be able to move from pole to pole without losing your balance. The pools are obviously to prevent injury.ö
ôWhatever,ö Joseibi said. ôThereÆs a house down there, maybe they have something to eat that wasnÆt alive an hour ago.ö
ôNo, weÆre going to leave,ö Genma said. ôThis isnÆt where we want to be.ö
If the Jusenkyo guide saw him with the two girls, word would get to one of the three tribes in the area. They didnÆt particularly have a good opinion of him. If they didnÆt try to kill him themselves, theyÆd pass word on to Ranma that he was seen with two young girls near the cursed training ground.
ôGo where you want,ö Joseibi said as she already started down toward the house at a run. ôIÆm going down.ö
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko called out moving to follow her sister before turning back to her father. ôSumimasen, I shall bring her back quickly.ö
ôYeah,ö Genma said, refusing to step down into that valley and be seen. ôIÆll be getting dinner and camp set up, back that way, where we camped last night.ö
ôHai! Father,ö Ryoko said before heading back to catch up to her younger sister, calling out like a nervous nag.
Genma shook his head at the display.
He could barely believe that the persistently frightened girl was his daughter. It was embarrassing, and that supposed control technique hadnÆt worked out for her at all. She was just as skittish as ever, perhaps more so.
WhatÆs worse, it seemed to have made her chi channeling clumsy. At the moment, her capacity and endurance for drawing on the ambient chi more than made up for her inefficiency and clumsiness at using it. She seemed to have an edge on Ranma at the same age in capacity and endurance.
Besides, given NodokaÆs insistence on Ryoko learning how to use a blade and study some subjects, the girlsÆ overall skills were somewhat behind RanmaÆs at the same age. She was slower to learn, probably because of how many different things she was being expected to learn.
History, etiquette, tea ceremony, flower arranging.
It was miracle that the girlÆs natural genius could still shine through all that nonsense.
Of course, Joseibi hadnÆt developed any talent for drawing on environmental chi, but then he didnÆt spend much time with her. His blonde daughter didnÆt seem interested in fighting at all, even flat out refused some training. Genma would have been more insistent about it, but every time he was about to respond to one of JoseibiÆs refusals, Ryoko decided to ask questions about something.
In any case, he needed to be gone before something happened to attract attention to him.
Meanwhile, Ryoko had an easy time keeping up with Joseibi. The younger girl didnÆt take training nearly as seriously as Ryoko did. The problem wasnÆt catching up to the girl, it was getting her to come back. Granted, some part of Ryoko knew she could just pick up the younger sister and go back, but the black-haired girl wouldnÆt do that to her sister.
ôFather said we donÆà.do notàdo not,ö the girl urgently corrected her use of the contraction, ôwant to be here.ö
ôHe probably conned someone down there,ö Joseibi responded. ôAnd quit botherinÆ with the stick. Mom isnÆt here to keep our speech æproperÆ and crap.ö
ôImouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôWatch your language!ö
ôHai, hai,ö Joseibi said, yawning as she still walked forward. ôLook, IÆm tired and IÆm dirty, and those pools canÆt be all that deep, so whatÆs the harm of a little bath.ö
Ryoko thought about it briefly, biting her lip. Joseibi smirked as she ducked her head. It was usually easy to convince her elder sister on the small things. At least, it was whenever Mom wasnÆt around to play with her sword.
ôIt will have to be very quick,ö Ryoko said. ôAnd I shall see about directions from the people at the house.ö
Things went predictably downhill from there.
****
Genma watched as his eldest daughter fretted over the little blonde fox that was his youngest. Ryoko obviously blamed herself for the accident, her eyes even seemed to be flickering orange as she continued to make sure that Joseibi was fine and healthy, even while her eyes flickered to the kettle on the fire and the small pile of clothing sheÆd set aside for her sister when the curse was reversed.
The fox meanwhile was glaring at their father.
He didnÆt know why the girl blamed him. It was her disobedience that got her in the trouble.
Still, it would make travelling with her easier. Next time she got out of line, heÆd just splash her with water. Good thing it was Joseibi that was cursed and not Ryoko, he could survive Nodoka finding that out.
Now, Jusenkyo placed them between the Wind and Earth countries. They had a good two months or so before Nodoka expected them back from this little trip. It would be best to travel straight through Fire Country at this rate.
That would bring them close to Konoha.
Genma smiled at that.
Rumor had it that Konoha was still in recovery from that attack a few years back, it would probably be quite ready for a visit by a martial artist and chi master. The only problem would be trying to find the techniques that didnÆt depend on chakra.
HeÆd seen what happened when you mixed chakra and chi. It didnÆt usually work out well.
Fortunately, most of the ninja taijutsu arts and a few ninjutsu types were usable with chi given some easy conversions.
That was going to be dicey, however. HeÆd need Ryoko to decipher a ninjaÆs training scroll. It was odd that RanmaÆs analytical ability had extended outside of combat to things like ciphers in RyokoÆs case. The only thing that was really all that different was the extent of scholarly education that Ryoko had at NodokaÆs insistence.
But silly things like reading more books couldnÆt have been the reason for such a useful ability.
****
Kakashi Hatake sauntered slowly up toward the Memorial as the sun peeked up over the trees. This was his usual routine while he was in town, especially as he wasnÆt burdened with a genin team to babysit. The Hokage kept threatening him with one, but so far heÆd managed to avoid falling into that particular trap.
A few people knew about this habit, but most simply assumed that he slept in late and such things. Still, he wasnÆt the only one that had a habit of making private trips up to the memorial.
ôImouto-chan,ö a girlÆs voice carried down to him through the trees. ôFather said that we ought to stay here.ö
There was a yipping sound that Kakashi recognized as an immature fox, probably a pet. Odd to call a pet ôlittle sisterö, but who was he to comment.
ôBàbàbut I do not have any water to boil,ö the girl continued.
Kakashi was considering on whether or not he should turn the last corner or not, but something was prickling him. Something about the way the girl had said about her fatherÆs instructions.
The Copycat Ninja turned the last corner and found a girl maybe just shy of ten years old with long black hair and a pair of glasses on her nose. She carried a blonde fox in a cradle formed by her arms and was already looking toward him when heÆd first seen her. The girl had some impressive senses.
ôHello there,ö he said in a calm, friendly manner. ôWhat are you doing up here?ö
The girl twisted her body slightly, shielding the fox in her arms and biting her lip. Kakashi was momentarily taken aback to see an orange fire build up in her blue eyes. She didnÆt look like any of the academy students, but she was certainly trained. He noted a bokken placed respectfully to the side near the memorial
Briefly, he slipped his headband up and opened his sharingan eye. What he saw surprised him.
The girl had chakra coils all right, and they were strong for her age, but they were flaring weakly out of control. Chakra was being built up and not used and there was something wrong with it that he couldnÆt lay a finger on.
That wasnÆt the main thing, all that told him was that the girl hadnÆt been properly trained in how to develop her chakra coils beyond what an untrained person had. What surprised him more was what else he saw.
While the girlÆs chakra coils were strong, her chi pathways, usually unseen under the more obvious chakra coils, practically glowed and, unlike most people, showed a conscious level of control with pathways tightening and widening in clear patterns to control the flow of energy from the world around, through her body and back out. He hadnÆt seen enough chi-users to know whether the girl was skilled or clumsy, but she was obviously trained.
No wonder sheÆd realized he was there, she was a chi adept, drawing power from everything around her. And that meant she had a chi-userÆs sixth sense, picking up traces of others and their intents as the chi flowed through each person, back into the world at large and then into the chi adept.
There were very few people that trained in chi manipulation. Most only acquired strong chi as a side effect of having strong chakra. The limits and strengths of its use werenÆt widely understood. You had to search far and wide for someone that understood it well.
Though he was surprised someone had tried to give train this girl with chakra and chi.
The fox was strange as well. Her chakra seemedàalmost human, actually, though mostly untrained, in both chi and chakra.
ôAnoàö she said. ôMàmy father asked me to stay up here with my sister.ö
ôAnd where is your sister?ö Kakashi asked, looking toward the odd little fox.
The little girl looked reluctantly toward her fox and bit her lip.
ôA fox canÆt be your sister, can it?ö Kakashi asked, moving a bit closer.
ôAnoàö the girl responded looking back up.
ôSo why did your father ask you to stay up here?ö Kakashi asked.
ôHàhe said he had to get some things in town,ö the girl stuttered.
ôOh, I see,ö Kakashi said.
ôAre you a ninja?ö the little girl asked. ôFather sàsaid this was a ninja village.ö
ôWell, I might be,ö Kakashi said. ôWhy do you ask?ö
ôI am a màmartial artist,ö she answered.
That orange fire was starting to recede, and with it the uncontrolled build up and concentration of chakra. Her chakra was started settle back to a natural state.
Kakashi nodded at the confirmation of the suspicion heÆd had upon realizing the girl was a chi adept.
ôDid you father go through the gate?ö Kakashi asked.
ôAnoàö the black-haired girl said. ôAàare you n..not supposed to go over the wall? I..is that not how to find who is worthy to come in?ö
ôIf there were no gate how would all the non-ninjas get in to hire us,ö Kakashi asked.
ôIàI suppose they couldnÆtàö the little closed her eyes tight and started quickly restating herself. ôCould not, could notàCould. Not.ö
ôDonÆt stress yourself,ö Kakashi said, reaching out to ruffle the girlÆs head and being surprised when she rolled her head easily out of the way. ôSo, why donÆt we go get you that water for your fox.ö
ôBàbut, Father saidàö the girl protested.
ôIf your father has a problem with it, you can blame me,ö Kakashi said. ôBut you said you needed water, and youÆre not going to find any here. If weÆre quick we can be right back up here.ö
The girl bit her lip, but listened to the yipping of the fox in her hand. To KakashiÆs eyes, the fox almost seemed to be telling the girl to ignore him. Fortunately for him, the black haired girl seemed to misread the warning yips.
ôWe need to be quick then,ö the girl said hesitantly, then she bit her lip and flinched a little. ôOH! SumimasenàIàI forgot to introduce myselfàI am Ryoko Saotome of the Saotome School of Anything Goes Martial Arts.ö
She started to bow, realized that would inconvenience the fox in her arms, paused, bit her lip. Looked around nervously, trying to figure out what to do to properly introduce herself.
ôIÆll take it that you bowed for now,ö Kakashi said with a smirk in his eyes. ôLetÆs go get you that water.ö
ôIt needs to be hot,ö Ryoko said quietly.
ôThen weÆll get you some hot water then,ö the Copycat Ninja said in a tone that was obviously humoring the little girl. ôMaybe you can tell me a little bit about your father as you go?ö
****
Genma panted as he looked down into Konoha and listened intently to the sounds of the ninjas searching for him. He hadnÆt been able to get away with any scrolls. Worse, when heÆd gotten back to the memorial, thereÆd only been more ninja.
Ninja who knew to block their chi with their chakra so that they were hard to feel coming with his sixth sense.
HeÆd had to resort to the UmisenkenÆs ultimate technique to escape.
That meant heÆd lost Ryoko, because there was no way he was going back into Konohagakure to find her.
And that meant that heÆd lost NodokaÆs future grandchildren, as far as his wife was concerned.
He couldnÆt go to his son, not and ever be safe.
He couldnÆt go to Nodoka now.
After Hinako was crippled by HapposaiÆs curse, Soun was probably off-limits.
No, his only choice at this point was to take back to the road.
A long training trip and some real freedom for the first time in a long time.
****
The Hokage looked toward the two little girls sitting in his office, the older of the two was sitting very properly and lecturing the other one about proper postureàsomewhat hopelessly, Sarutobi noted with a smile.
The younger of the two kept rolling her eyes, but nevertheless seemed to correct her manner of sitting to at least a marginal degree.
ôTheir father escaped,ö Kakashi said. ôBut he didnÆt get out with anything. So I guess this means we go find the girlsÆ mother and leave them with her.ö
ôIÆd be more comfortable with some other relative if we could find one,ö Hokage said as he looked toward his office and the sound of the blonde, Joseibi complaining filtered toward them.
ôRyoko, no mother, no sword, no reason to worry,ö she complained loudly to the obvious disapproval, flavored deeply by worry, of her elder sister.
ôWhat else should we do?ö Kakashi asked.
ôIÆm going to have Ibiki talk to the girls some,ö Sarutobi said, ignoring the look of surprise Kakashi gave him at mentioning the chief torturer. ôGently. IÆd like you to go see about this mother and what sort of person she is. When we have all the facts, then we can make a decision.ö
Kakashi nodded.
ôIÆll get on that right away,ö Kakashi said as he strolled out of the room.
The Hokage, meanwhile turned toward the two girls and, a large smile on his face, he walked back into his office to speak to them.
****
AuthorÆs Note: This is a variation of the basic set up of Fighters of a New Day based on the fact that IÆm having more fun with the RanmaÆs sisters subplot than the others.
I havenÆt decided to abandon Fighters, because I like the other two charactersÆ situations. TheyÆre just not as developed as Ryoko and Joseibi.
This set up gives me
A) fewer original characters (Ryoko, Joseibi and any Ranma next gen kids
I decide to intro later)
and
B) A pre-existing plot and storyline to piggyback on.
Both of these are more conducive to getting chapters out quicker and easier, which is something I consider important for this sort of writing.
That said, I now get to put Ryoko in and among the regular Naruto cast.
Note, Ryoko wonÆt be a ninja, Konoha doesnÆt have a chi-adept training program. Joseibi will still be (partially as a way to keep Ryoko in the village, as before). She will likely end up getting involved, however.
Also note, in this fic, Ryoko and Joseibi donÆt know about a brother at all, and Ranma doesnÆt know about sisters.
IÆll probably run the discovery of the girls the same wayà.with Kurumi wandering.
Chi and Chakra:
All people have these to one degree or another.
Chi is reading and manipulating the flow of energy that passes through oneself from the world around.
Chakra is in building up and manipulating the flow of energy that you produce with your spirit and body.
This is why building up both Chakra and Chi is difficult. Chi is much more fluid and stronger chakra and choke itÆs passage to a degree. Like wise, stronger chi can breakdown chakra with its constant motion.
I'm also working on a comparison between Sage Chakra and Chi, since within Naruto-verse Sage form is described very similarly.
That was not the case right now.
ôMouko Takabisha!ö
The sound of battle raged through the peaceful landscape.
ôKishin Raishu Dan!ö
Trees were falling and landscape was being remodeled as seven masters fought a furiously.
ôHappodaikarin burst!ö
Figures came into view briefly, as they dashed about, maneuvering to get a shot on each other.
Maneuvering to shape the chi of the battlefield in their favor.
A black-haired young man rushing into the air, and trading blows with an older man in a white gi. Below them, another young man wearing camouflage pants dashed forward under the two, a young woman with short blue-black hair behind him as they dashed for a tiny man in a burglarÆs black night-suit.
ôWeÆre running out of time!ö the girl shouted.
ôItÆs coming,ö the young-man in the camouflage plants called out. ôRanmaÆs almost in place.ö
Above them, the younger of the two aerial fighters got the better of the deal and tossed the bald older one downward as he used the manÆs momentum to carry him into the air.
Two more young-woman were circling around behind the battle, carrying what looked like a rug-beater and a ribbon.
ôYou little brats canÆt begin to beat me,ö the withered old man declared as he ricocheted off a tree trunk and back into the air.
ôNow, Ryuu!ö Ranma shouted as he started the reach the peak of his ascension.
ôSaidaikyu Kijin Raishu Dan!ö Ryuu shouted as a host of vacuum blades ripped out ahead of him tearing up the land and winging their way toward the withered old gnome who laughed with an almost lunatic fervor as he casually dodged each projectile.
Behind Ryuu, the blue-black haired woman, Akane, had already started her part in the plan.
ôKachu Tenshin Amaguriken Kansei!ö she shouted, tightening all her chi pathways in a particular pattern that forced the chi flowing in against itself and filling her muscles and bones with chi that wanted desperately to move.
And it carried her with it, in a burst of speed so extreme that she was almost casually dashing around and past many of RyuuÆs vacuum blades as she charged in towards Happosai.
She could see Kurumi beyond Happosai twirling her ribbon and filling the region with heat even as Natsume slowly, to AkaneÆs chi-sped senses, set off the Ryuka Ringu in a path that neatly cut off HapposaiÆs escape into the upper sky, forcing him back down to earth and enduring the continued barrage of RyuuÆs vacuum blades and taking him right into AkaneÆs reach.
AkaneÆd needed the full-body chestnut to get in among RyuuÆs Kijin Raishu Dans, but that meant she only had two or three seconds left to get her part of the plan finished and release the full-body chestnut before sheÆd tired herself out too much to reach the next stage of the battle.
Happosai blinked in surprise as he finally caught sight of the insanely fast Akane. He moved to dodge aside of her, but was far too slow in her current state. She caught his hand and twisted him about to slam hard into the ground, bouncing him up into the swirling mass of air stirred up by the Ryuka Ringu and Kishin RaishuÆs.
Happosai briefly out of control of his own momentum, Akane let the paths of chi open up and the breath of the world about her flowed through in a rush that had her catching her breath. She rolled away from the danger area as she caught sight of Ryuu moving to intercept Genma and Ranma descending.
ôHiryu Korin Dan!ö Ranma shouted as he slammed down into HapposaiÆs location.
Kurumi and Natsume were moving forward even as Happosai, a bit less confident, was making a haggard leap away from the impact of RanmaÆs attack and Ranma himself was catching his breath.
KurumiÆs ribbon slashed out for Genma, catching the fat man as he was about to take advantage of a momentary opening in RyuuÆs guard. Pulling backward, she set up the balding man for hard impact by NatsumeÆs ice-charged rug-beater.
The sisters nodded to each other as they went past Genma into the confrontation with Happosai. The old man was almost one with the chi currents of the battlefield, and it was wearing his body down. Meanwhile, each of the five of the other masters were going full bore only for brief periods at a time.
All of them could stand toe to toe with Happosai individually. Ranma could probably have killed him if he wanted. If simply killing Happosai were enough, then it would have been a simple matter.
But this wasnÆt a simple matter of defeat.
Every master could see the threads of knitted chi that Happosai had tied to him and watch as they twisted outward into the distance.
ôI should never have acknowledged you as a grandmaster, Ranma,ö Happosai retorted. ôIf you take such a rabble into your teaching. Girls and vagabonds.ö
ôDry up old, man,ö Ranma shouted. ôWeÆre not your school anymore.ö
ôThis new school is all of ours,ö Kurumi declared.
ôAll of ours,ö Natsume agreed. ôOur techniques, shared between the three of us.ö
ôNo more training accidents,ö Akane said.
ôYour time is over, old man,ö Ryuu agreed.
ôFeh,ö Happosai shouted as Genma came to his side, standing their grimly. ôIf all you want is to establish your own school, then do so and leave us out of it.ö
They moved back to exchanging blows, the five younger masters pacing themselves more evenly as they forced Genma and Happosai into channeling more and more chi from around the environment.
In the far distance, they could hear the scattered sounds of battle throughout the small forest and Cliffside. Happosai had gathered three-hundred years worth of students for this confrontation. HeÆd probably been hoping the fact that they barely had any students yet would have been enough to deal with the situation. He hadnÆt counted on them bringing allies.
But then, he hadnÆt counted on just how much heÆd pissed people off over the last three-hundred years.
Amazons, Musk, Phoenix, the Kunos and the Hibikis were confronting his students all across the area. Some students had refused to side with him, of course, but heÆd found a use for them anyway.
Hostages.
HeÆd long ago built backdoors into the chi pathways of his students, openings for a bit of chi sorcery to make sure that he was always on top.
When Ranma and the others started to call him to task for his behavior, heÆd tried to get into RanmaÆs pathways and found them closed to him.
The Soul of Ice, if Genma had ever passed on the flaws heÆd carefully worked into the training, then the Amazon meddling had neatly given Ranma the tools to fix them himself.
Natsume and Kurumi were the same.
But they hadnÆt been aware of what the import of those flaws were, and he still had some he could manipulate.
Genma was among those, though he never had the need. After all, GenmaÆs standing was just as much in threat as HapposaiÆs in this. Poor Hinako, though, what a surprise sheÆd had when she started falling apart at the beginning of this campaign.
Still, when his rebellious students started falling apart, heÆd have expected Ranma and the others to get the message and back off. After all what did they hope to accomplish by this fight?
ôA martial artist protects the weak, Happosai,ö Ranma said as he deflected a happo daikarin which Akane neatly returned at the old man with a volleyball spike. ôAnd you exploit the weak.ö
ôWe give them the chance to be strong, boy,ö Genma protested as he launched a kick at Ranma while simultaneously dodging around KurumiÆs ribbon . ôWho are you younglings to tell us to stop teaching our students and art.ö
A signal rippled through the three younger masters as the two young men charged forward to engage Happosai. Ranma falling easily within a four-limbed stance as ki extended from his fingers like claws and tore up the land around him.
ôFinally turning up the heat, eh, Ranma?ö Happosai asked chuckling. ôYou know if I die, those others die.ö
Even as he talked, the three girls turned aside, and slammed into Genma hard. Pulling further on the chi flow than before, enough to slowly overpower the old panda, but not enough to wear out their bodies too much. As their fight continued, Akane trailed quietly further and further behind in the pace of the fight.
Genma noted and snorted briefly as he noted that Akane hadnÆt dived as fully into the flows of yin and yang as the others. Obviously she wasnÆt as far along in her masterhood as the others yet.
The fight continued as at least four of the masters pulled out the highest techniques theyÆd shared between each other to chisel away at the strength of their enemies. They were holding back only enough to avoid slamming through through their opponents and accidentally killing them.
Neither of the elder masters were paying much attention to their path as the next generation traced a series of intricate paths, curling the chi around with them and temporarily reshaping the local dragon lines.
One didnÆt get to be a master of any sort of Anything Goes without learning at least a little something of chi sorcery, and given their opponent, all five had recently spent much time developing their skills in that area.
As the two fights started moving close toward each other, Akane came closer to the center of it all.
She found the last step in the pattern and stepped within the carefully shaped flow of chi. For an instant, both Happosai and Genma had their backs to her, and in that instant she lashed out with either hand into the vertebrate just under the necks of each man.
Both were wearied by the fight.
Far too tired to resist the intrusion of AkaneÆs chi flow into theirs just long enough to pull a thread out.
Still, Akane was the only one of the five that could have succeeded at this. After all, she was the only one they underestimated.
A twist of the mind and hand later and she pulled both hands back, strands of knitted chi firm within her grasp.
Happosai and Genma froze as each of their opponents stepped away, grim expressions on their faces.
ôBut,ö Happosai protested. ôHow?ö
ôDo you think weÆre going to tell you, baka?ö Akane declared. ôNow you know what happens if I start twisting, donÆt you.ö
She flexed her fingers letting a twist of chi work through her enemyÆs pathways. Genma fell to his knees as he coughed up blood, but Happosai stood firm, a trace of blood leaking from his mouth.
ôSo hereÆs the deal,ö Ranma said. ôYou drop the curse on Hinata, Soun, Tarou anÆ the rest.ö
ôAnd you stop teaching,ö Ryuu added.
ôIf you agree to that,ö Natsume said. ôThen maybe we can convince Akane to let go of your curse.ö
ôPlease forgive me!ö Genma said instantly dropping into the Crouch of the Wild Tiger. ôIÆll do whatever you say!ö
Happosai looked towards one of his more promising students and frowned in annoyance. He wasnÆt disappointed, however, had expected the wimp to give in like that.
ôAll right,ö Happosai said. ôThatÆs fine, go ahead and drop it and IÆll do what you say.ö
ôNo good, old freak,ö Ranma said.
ôYou let them go now,ö Akane said grimly. ôOr IÆll do something permanent next time.ö
ôWhat about me?ö Genma whined.
ôQuiet, panda,ö Ryuu snapped, smacking Genma in the back of the head.
ôLet go of the curses, old man,ö Natsume said. ôAll of them, the ones in your hands and the ones in your back pockets.ö
ôIf I die, then so do they,ö Happosai said and he started to raise one of hands to twist it as Akane had.
Akane was faster and the old manÆs wrists spasmed, preventing him from controlling the knots of chi to harm his hostages. In punishment, Akane carried through on her threat and HapposaiÆs left knee suddenly shattered with a second twist of her hand.
ôThereÆs a lot she can do without killing you,ö Kurumi promised. ôBut since you made this curse, you know that.ö
ôAnd I havenÆt touched your favorite piece of anatomy yet,ö Akane noted.
Happosai looked up from his position towards the five younger masters and toward his already surrendered student. Further out, he could feel his other students falling one by one.
No reinforcements were coming.
He only had one choice.
****
Ranma, Akane, Kurumi, Natsume and Ryuu stood next to each other as they watched Genma leave and Happosai limp off.
ôThe curses are gone, but how do we know they wonÆt teach anybody,ö Kurumi asked hesitantly.
ôWe donÆt,ö Ryuu said.
ôBut if they do,ö Akane said. ôThey donÆt have anymore hostages.ö
ôAnd all bets are off,ö Natsume agreed.
ôWe ainÆt them,ö Ranma noted. ôWe canÆt take æem out for what they ainÆt done yet after we made a deal.ö
ôLetÆs clean up,ö Ryuu said, as he looked toward the forest and the dwindling sounds of fighting. ôTell them HapposaiÆs beaten.ö
****
Genma finally limped home, relieved that heÆd gotten out of that alive. HeÆd never have believed it if he hadnÆt seen it. Those five managing to outwit the Master and force them into this parole.
What he found as he came home was a very pleased looking wife.
ôHusband,ö she said. ôWe no longer need worry about our daughter-in-lawÆs barren womb.ö
Genma blinked as he listened to what his wife was saying. She was still worried about grandchildren after all this time?
ôCareful what you say,ö Genma said, looking around. ôThat daughter-in-law nearly killed me a couple of days ago. They could be listening right now.ö
ôNonsense,ö Nodoka said. ôIÆm sure sheÆs much too busy attending to Ranma as a proper wife to be spying on us.ö
ôIf you say so, dear,ö Genma agreed, sighing. ôMaybe we should move somewhere.ö
ôExcellent idea, Husband,ö Nodoka crowed. ôAfter all, then we could leave my darling son Ranma to his life and raise our next children without having to burden him with the fact that we had to have more heirs because his wife is infertile.ö
ôNextàchildren?ö Genma stuttered.
ôAnd IÆm certainly youÆve found all new ways to train our children this time around,ö Nodoka said as she started to go around packing things.
Genma sweated as he started to weigh his sonÆs and the other young Musabetsu mastersÆ future wrath versus his wifeÆs insistence. He had a guess as to which would win out, and he wanted to be well hidden from his sonÆs eyes by the time that decision was made.
ôAll right,ö Genma said, nervously. ôLetÆs get packing.ö
Maybe theyÆd move to the Lightning Country, that might be far enough away.
****
ôLeft?ö Akane said, frowning. ôYou donÆt think heÆs planning something, do you?ö
ôNah, this sounded like MomÆs idea,ö Ranma said, obviously upset. ôMaybe she doesnÆt think itÆs manly to tell your old man whatÆs what.ö
Akane crossed her arms and her eyebrow twitched as she moved next to her husband. She was surprised that heÆd admitted that to her actually, even now. In the old days, heÆd never let her know that much about how heÆs feeling.
ôIf thatÆs the case,ö Akane said. ôSheÆs not who I think she is.ö
Akane had no idea that Nodoka was less of the woman she thought than the young wife realized, but for entirely different reasons.
ôIÆm sure she just feels like giving us space,ö Akane said. ôMaybe she thinks thatÆs why we havenÆt had children yet. All her hovering?ö
ôEh, I guess thatÆs possible,ö Ranma said shrugging. ôThereÆs wars between the Ninjas right now, thereÆs been a bijuu seen on the mainland. It ainÆt the best time to be moving anywhere.ö
ôIÆm sure Genma will avoid the fighting,ö Akane assured him. ôMeanwhile, I think itÆs time to start agreeing with NodokaÆs goal. As of tonight, IÆm off contraceptives.ö
She winked at Ranma who flushed brightly in response.
****
Genma stared down at the valley below him in horror.
Jusenkyo.
How had he gotten so far off track as to wander into this part of the world of all places? Had he traded brains with the Hibiki boy somehow?
ôWhatÆs with all the sticks in the water?ö the younger of the two girls behind him demanded.
She was a wild and impudent looking six-year old girl with blonde hair and blue eyes.
ôImouto-chan!ö the elder of the two said, eyebrows pushing down at the outside corners and up in the middle, showing her embarrassment and nervousness. ôTh..th..that is rude.ö
The elder wasnÆt all that much taller than the younger, with black hair and a pair of glasses perched on her nose and held to ears with string similar to her father.
ôWhat? Ryoko,ö the younger said. ôYouÆre wondering too.ö
ôIt is obviously a training ground, Joseibi,ö Ryoko explained. ôOne needs to be able to move from pole to pole without losing your balance. The pools are obviously to prevent injury.ö
ôWhatever,ö Joseibi said. ôThereÆs a house down there, maybe they have something to eat that wasnÆt alive an hour ago.ö
ôNo, weÆre going to leave,ö Genma said. ôThis isnÆt where we want to be.ö
If the Jusenkyo guide saw him with the two girls, word would get to one of the three tribes in the area. They didnÆt particularly have a good opinion of him. If they didnÆt try to kill him themselves, theyÆd pass word on to Ranma that he was seen with two young girls near the cursed training ground.
ôGo where you want,ö Joseibi said as she already started down toward the house at a run. ôIÆm going down.ö
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko called out moving to follow her sister before turning back to her father. ôSumimasen, I shall bring her back quickly.ö
ôYeah,ö Genma said, refusing to step down into that valley and be seen. ôIÆll be getting dinner and camp set up, back that way, where we camped last night.ö
ôHai! Father,ö Ryoko said before heading back to catch up to her younger sister, calling out like a nervous nag.
Genma shook his head at the display.
He could barely believe that the persistently frightened girl was his daughter. It was embarrassing, and that supposed control technique hadnÆt worked out for her at all. She was just as skittish as ever, perhaps more so.
WhatÆs worse, it seemed to have made her chi channeling clumsy. At the moment, her capacity and endurance for drawing on the ambient chi more than made up for her inefficiency and clumsiness at using it. She seemed to have an edge on Ranma at the same age in capacity and endurance.
Besides, given NodokaÆs insistence on Ryoko learning how to use a blade and study some subjects, the girlsÆ overall skills were somewhat behind RanmaÆs at the same age. She was slower to learn, probably because of how many different things she was being expected to learn.
History, etiquette, tea ceremony, flower arranging.
It was miracle that the girlÆs natural genius could still shine through all that nonsense.
Of course, Joseibi hadnÆt developed any talent for drawing on environmental chi, but then he didnÆt spend much time with her. His blonde daughter didnÆt seem interested in fighting at all, even flat out refused some training. Genma would have been more insistent about it, but every time he was about to respond to one of JoseibiÆs refusals, Ryoko decided to ask questions about something.
In any case, he needed to be gone before something happened to attract attention to him.
Meanwhile, Ryoko had an easy time keeping up with Joseibi. The younger girl didnÆt take training nearly as seriously as Ryoko did. The problem wasnÆt catching up to the girl, it was getting her to come back. Granted, some part of Ryoko knew she could just pick up the younger sister and go back, but the black-haired girl wouldnÆt do that to her sister.
ôFather said we donÆà.do notàdo not,ö the girl urgently corrected her use of the contraction, ôwant to be here.ö
ôHe probably conned someone down there,ö Joseibi responded. ôAnd quit botherinÆ with the stick. Mom isnÆt here to keep our speech æproperÆ and crap.ö
ôImouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôWatch your language!ö
ôHai, hai,ö Joseibi said, yawning as she still walked forward. ôLook, IÆm tired and IÆm dirty, and those pools canÆt be all that deep, so whatÆs the harm of a little bath.ö
Ryoko thought about it briefly, biting her lip. Joseibi smirked as she ducked her head. It was usually easy to convince her elder sister on the small things. At least, it was whenever Mom wasnÆt around to play with her sword.
ôIt will have to be very quick,ö Ryoko said. ôAnd I shall see about directions from the people at the house.ö
Things went predictably downhill from there.
****
Genma watched as his eldest daughter fretted over the little blonde fox that was his youngest. Ryoko obviously blamed herself for the accident, her eyes even seemed to be flickering orange as she continued to make sure that Joseibi was fine and healthy, even while her eyes flickered to the kettle on the fire and the small pile of clothing sheÆd set aside for her sister when the curse was reversed.
The fox meanwhile was glaring at their father.
He didnÆt know why the girl blamed him. It was her disobedience that got her in the trouble.
Still, it would make travelling with her easier. Next time she got out of line, heÆd just splash her with water. Good thing it was Joseibi that was cursed and not Ryoko, he could survive Nodoka finding that out.
Now, Jusenkyo placed them between the Wind and Earth countries. They had a good two months or so before Nodoka expected them back from this little trip. It would be best to travel straight through Fire Country at this rate.
That would bring them close to Konoha.
Genma smiled at that.
Rumor had it that Konoha was still in recovery from that attack a few years back, it would probably be quite ready for a visit by a martial artist and chi master. The only problem would be trying to find the techniques that didnÆt depend on chakra.
HeÆd seen what happened when you mixed chakra and chi. It didnÆt usually work out well.
Fortunately, most of the ninja taijutsu arts and a few ninjutsu types were usable with chi given some easy conversions.
That was going to be dicey, however. HeÆd need Ryoko to decipher a ninjaÆs training scroll. It was odd that RanmaÆs analytical ability had extended outside of combat to things like ciphers in RyokoÆs case. The only thing that was really all that different was the extent of scholarly education that Ryoko had at NodokaÆs insistence.
But silly things like reading more books couldnÆt have been the reason for such a useful ability.
****
Kakashi Hatake sauntered slowly up toward the Memorial as the sun peeked up over the trees. This was his usual routine while he was in town, especially as he wasnÆt burdened with a genin team to babysit. The Hokage kept threatening him with one, but so far heÆd managed to avoid falling into that particular trap.
A few people knew about this habit, but most simply assumed that he slept in late and such things. Still, he wasnÆt the only one that had a habit of making private trips up to the memorial.
ôImouto-chan,ö a girlÆs voice carried down to him through the trees. ôFather said that we ought to stay here.ö
There was a yipping sound that Kakashi recognized as an immature fox, probably a pet. Odd to call a pet ôlittle sisterö, but who was he to comment.
ôBàbàbut I do not have any water to boil,ö the girl continued.
Kakashi was considering on whether or not he should turn the last corner or not, but something was prickling him. Something about the way the girl had said about her fatherÆs instructions.
The Copycat Ninja turned the last corner and found a girl maybe just shy of ten years old with long black hair and a pair of glasses on her nose. She carried a blonde fox in a cradle formed by her arms and was already looking toward him when heÆd first seen her. The girl had some impressive senses.
ôHello there,ö he said in a calm, friendly manner. ôWhat are you doing up here?ö
The girl twisted her body slightly, shielding the fox in her arms and biting her lip. Kakashi was momentarily taken aback to see an orange fire build up in her blue eyes. She didnÆt look like any of the academy students, but she was certainly trained. He noted a bokken placed respectfully to the side near the memorial
Briefly, he slipped his headband up and opened his sharingan eye. What he saw surprised him.
The girl had chakra coils all right, and they were strong for her age, but they were flaring weakly out of control. Chakra was being built up and not used and there was something wrong with it that he couldnÆt lay a finger on.
That wasnÆt the main thing, all that told him was that the girl hadnÆt been properly trained in how to develop her chakra coils beyond what an untrained person had. What surprised him more was what else he saw.
While the girlÆs chakra coils were strong, her chi pathways, usually unseen under the more obvious chakra coils, practically glowed and, unlike most people, showed a conscious level of control with pathways tightening and widening in clear patterns to control the flow of energy from the world around, through her body and back out. He hadnÆt seen enough chi-users to know whether the girl was skilled or clumsy, but she was obviously trained.
No wonder sheÆd realized he was there, she was a chi adept, drawing power from everything around her. And that meant she had a chi-userÆs sixth sense, picking up traces of others and their intents as the chi flowed through each person, back into the world at large and then into the chi adept.
There were very few people that trained in chi manipulation. Most only acquired strong chi as a side effect of having strong chakra. The limits and strengths of its use werenÆt widely understood. You had to search far and wide for someone that understood it well.
Though he was surprised someone had tried to give train this girl with chakra and chi.
The fox was strange as well. Her chakra seemedàalmost human, actually, though mostly untrained, in both chi and chakra.
ôAnoàö she said. ôMàmy father asked me to stay up here with my sister.ö
ôAnd where is your sister?ö Kakashi asked, looking toward the odd little fox.
The little girl looked reluctantly toward her fox and bit her lip.
ôA fox canÆt be your sister, can it?ö Kakashi asked, moving a bit closer.
ôAnoàö the girl responded looking back up.
ôSo why did your father ask you to stay up here?ö Kakashi asked.
ôHàhe said he had to get some things in town,ö the girl stuttered.
ôOh, I see,ö Kakashi said.
ôAre you a ninja?ö the little girl asked. ôFather sàsaid this was a ninja village.ö
ôWell, I might be,ö Kakashi said. ôWhy do you ask?ö
ôI am a màmartial artist,ö she answered.
That orange fire was starting to recede, and with it the uncontrolled build up and concentration of chakra. Her chakra was started settle back to a natural state.
Kakashi nodded at the confirmation of the suspicion heÆd had upon realizing the girl was a chi adept.
ôDid you father go through the gate?ö Kakashi asked.
ôAnoàö the black-haired girl said. ôAàare you n..not supposed to go over the wall? I..is that not how to find who is worthy to come in?ö
ôIf there were no gate how would all the non-ninjas get in to hire us,ö Kakashi asked.
ôIàI suppose they couldnÆtàö the little closed her eyes tight and started quickly restating herself. ôCould not, could notàCould. Not.ö
ôDonÆt stress yourself,ö Kakashi said, reaching out to ruffle the girlÆs head and being surprised when she rolled her head easily out of the way. ôSo, why donÆt we go get you that water for your fox.ö
ôBàbut, Father saidàö the girl protested.
ôIf your father has a problem with it, you can blame me,ö Kakashi said. ôBut you said you needed water, and youÆre not going to find any here. If weÆre quick we can be right back up here.ö
The girl bit her lip, but listened to the yipping of the fox in her hand. To KakashiÆs eyes, the fox almost seemed to be telling the girl to ignore him. Fortunately for him, the black haired girl seemed to misread the warning yips.
ôWe need to be quick then,ö the girl said hesitantly, then she bit her lip and flinched a little. ôOH! SumimasenàIàI forgot to introduce myselfàI am Ryoko Saotome of the Saotome School of Anything Goes Martial Arts.ö
She started to bow, realized that would inconvenience the fox in her arms, paused, bit her lip. Looked around nervously, trying to figure out what to do to properly introduce herself.
ôIÆll take it that you bowed for now,ö Kakashi said with a smirk in his eyes. ôLetÆs go get you that water.ö
ôIt needs to be hot,ö Ryoko said quietly.
ôThen weÆll get you some hot water then,ö the Copycat Ninja said in a tone that was obviously humoring the little girl. ôMaybe you can tell me a little bit about your father as you go?ö
****
Genma panted as he looked down into Konoha and listened intently to the sounds of the ninjas searching for him. He hadnÆt been able to get away with any scrolls. Worse, when heÆd gotten back to the memorial, thereÆd only been more ninja.
Ninja who knew to block their chi with their chakra so that they were hard to feel coming with his sixth sense.
HeÆd had to resort to the UmisenkenÆs ultimate technique to escape.
That meant heÆd lost Ryoko, because there was no way he was going back into Konohagakure to find her.
And that meant that heÆd lost NodokaÆs future grandchildren, as far as his wife was concerned.
He couldnÆt go to his son, not and ever be safe.
He couldnÆt go to Nodoka now.
After Hinako was crippled by HapposaiÆs curse, Soun was probably off-limits.
No, his only choice at this point was to take back to the road.
A long training trip and some real freedom for the first time in a long time.
****
The Hokage looked toward the two little girls sitting in his office, the older of the two was sitting very properly and lecturing the other one about proper postureàsomewhat hopelessly, Sarutobi noted with a smile.
The younger of the two kept rolling her eyes, but nevertheless seemed to correct her manner of sitting to at least a marginal degree.
ôTheir father escaped,ö Kakashi said. ôBut he didnÆt get out with anything. So I guess this means we go find the girlsÆ mother and leave them with her.ö
ôIÆd be more comfortable with some other relative if we could find one,ö Hokage said as he looked toward his office and the sound of the blonde, Joseibi complaining filtered toward them.
ôRyoko, no mother, no sword, no reason to worry,ö she complained loudly to the obvious disapproval, flavored deeply by worry, of her elder sister.
ôWhat else should we do?ö Kakashi asked.
ôIÆm going to have Ibiki talk to the girls some,ö Sarutobi said, ignoring the look of surprise Kakashi gave him at mentioning the chief torturer. ôGently. IÆd like you to go see about this mother and what sort of person she is. When we have all the facts, then we can make a decision.ö
Kakashi nodded.
ôIÆll get on that right away,ö Kakashi said as he strolled out of the room.
The Hokage, meanwhile turned toward the two girls and, a large smile on his face, he walked back into his office to speak to them.
****
AuthorÆs Note: This is a variation of the basic set up of Fighters of a New Day based on the fact that IÆm having more fun with the RanmaÆs sisters subplot than the others.
I havenÆt decided to abandon Fighters, because I like the other two charactersÆ situations. TheyÆre just not as developed as Ryoko and Joseibi.
This set up gives me
A) fewer original characters (Ryoko, Joseibi and any Ranma next gen kids
I decide to intro later)
and
B) A pre-existing plot and storyline to piggyback on.
Both of these are more conducive to getting chapters out quicker and easier, which is something I consider important for this sort of writing.
That said, I now get to put Ryoko in and among the regular Naruto cast.
Note, Ryoko wonÆt be a ninja, Konoha doesnÆt have a chi-adept training program. Joseibi will still be (partially as a way to keep Ryoko in the village, as before). She will likely end up getting involved, however.
Also note, in this fic, Ryoko and Joseibi donÆt know about a brother at all, and Ranma doesnÆt know about sisters.
IÆll probably run the discovery of the girls the same wayà.with Kurumi wandering.
Chi and Chakra:
All people have these to one degree or another.
Chi is reading and manipulating the flow of energy that passes through oneself from the world around.
Chakra is in building up and manipulating the flow of energy that you produce with your spirit and body.
This is why building up both Chakra and Chi is difficult. Chi is much more fluid and stronger chakra and choke itÆs passage to a degree. Like wise, stronger chi can breakdown chakra with its constant motion.
I'm also working on a comparison between Sage Chakra and Chi, since within Naruto-verse Sage form is described very similarly.
Ryoko walked along the streets of Konoha with her younger sister, a small pile of Ryo in her hands with instructions to purchase new clothing and groceries for herself and Joseibi while they stayed in Konoha. TheyÆd already been provided with a small apartment and a promise that the rent would be kept up for them.
The young, black-haired girl bit her lip and looked back toward the HokageÆs office. She was confused about the situation.
The people seemed generally concerned and trustworthy about her and her sister, but the questions that nice, scarred man kept asking were uncomfortable for some reason.
****
ôFeel free to relax,ö the tall, scarred man said to the little girl in front of him. ôThereÆs no reason to sit in seiza for this entire talk.ö
ôAnoàö the girl said, biting her lip. ôI shàshould always behave properly, Mo..morino-sama.ö
The stuttering and discomfort in people he was conversing with wasnÆt something new to Ibiki, but heÆd rarely had an interview where he wasnÆt the direct cause of. The girl wasnÆt quite scared of him, but she was terrified of something.
ôThere are always times to relax, Ryoko-chan,ö Ibiki said.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, looking around. ôButàweÆreàwe areàwe areàö she caught her breath. ôWe are not here to spar. So I must maintain proper composure at all times.ö
She found sparring relaxing? How interesting.
ôDid your father teach you these manners?ö he asked.
ôI...iie,ö Ryoko answered hesitantly, shaking her head. ôMother says Father does not need such polished manners. Mother says it is not manly.ö
ôWhat about your little sister?ö Ibiki asked.
The girl flushed brightly and hung her head down, biting her lip.
ôAnoàö she said turning very nervous. ôI nàn..know she is my responsibility, but IàIàcan not teach her.ö
Ibiki had watched the girls for an hour or two while the ate and waited to be called on. Ryoko had two ways of correcting her little-sisterÆs behavior. Either she gave loud and clear protests which the blonde largely ignored, or she spoke lowly in quiet tones and Joseibi quickly corrected herself. Without the sort of frantic fear that Ryoko had when she caught herself in a ômistake.ö
Ryoko was teaching Joseibi just fine, though Ibiki wondered if she herself realized that.
ôShe seems to be doing fine,ö Ibiki said. ôIÆve seen kids who are much ruder and insolent than her.ö
****
Joseibi looked from place to place, carefully. Considering this was a ninja town, some part of her had assumed it would have wall to wall versions of her old man and his ideas of training. She was having to admit that sheÆd so far only seen two training styles.
The old manÆs, which quite frankly scared the hell out of her, and RyokoÆs, which were cool and all, but didnÆt seem to help all that much. Sure, she could beat the crap out of most kids her age and a few older bullies, but she wasnÆt capable of the sort of superhuman things her sister and father could do.
Of course, her sister explained that was because she wasnÆt attuned to the flow of chi yet, but she hadnÆt yet explained how to find that attunement. Joseibi figured thatÆs because her sister hadnÆt found a safe way to teach it yet.
The old man threw Ryoko into situations where she had to learn instantly or else suffer, maybe even die. He rarely seemed to show some of the same benefits Ryoko had from the extreme training, even if he had some similar abilities. Plus Joseibi had never seen himself doing anything like what he did to Ryoko. Joseibi had only once heard him mention his own master, and it was in hushed tones.
That made her think that her old manÆs master was just as bad or worse than her old man.
Ryoko, meanwhile, took the time to show Joseibi what to do, what not to do, explained things quietly, stuttering all the way, and every once in a while called a sudden spar, or ôspecial trainingö if one of their parents were watching. Even those spars were nothing like the furious battles Ryoko had with their father, and the special training, while always devious and at times aggravating and painful, was never really dangerous like their fatherÆs could sometimes be.
Joseibi had never had a serious injury in training since Ryoko had started teaching her last year, by comparison to RyokoÆs medical record for the same period.
Which brought her back to the current situation and what she was watching. In the open ground of what looked to be some kind of school, and kids were practicing hand-to-hand combat and shuriken target practice as she watched. Others were meditating in a corner, or trying to. Most seemed to be sleeping, like she usually did.
The handful of instructors she saw were teaching more like Ryoko did, than their father.
What was most telling was the kid in the corner, crying as an instructor and a nurse looked over a skinned arm carefully. Joseibi could tell from here it wasnÆt anything serious. Their old man wouldnÆt have given the injury even much of a first look, forget a second look or a full examination.
It made her think back toward her own discussion with the scarred guy.
****
ôYou want to know what our parents are like, doncha,ö Joseibi said behind narrowed eyes.
Ibiki arced an eyebrow at how quickly the six-year old girl figured that out. Her own sister had been uncomfortable with his succession of questions, but stayed more or less na´ve to the reasons, at least consciously.
Joseibi seemed to be a lot more socially aware. Then again, both girls were intelligent and in a situation he would more equate to a prisoner of war situation than any sort of family as Konoha considered the term. They had obviously both adapted to survive.
ôYes, I do,ö Ibiki said, bluntly, smiling at the girl. ôWe have concerns about your parents.ö
ôWhatever,ö Joseibi said. ôTheyÆre jerks. And they ainÆt like other parents I see lookinÆ around at other kids. But this is a ninja village and maybe youÆd think the way they do things is A-Ok.ö
ôThatÆs what weÆre trying to find out,ö Ibiki said.
This girl would be a excellent shinobi.
ôAnd if everything isnÆt A-Ok?ö Joseibi asked.
ôYou would stay here, at least until youÆre old enough to make your own decisions,ö the interrogator told her.
ôWhenÆs that?ö Joseibi asked.
ôSixteen, or someone whoÆs graduated the ninja academy,ö Ibiki had said.
Joseibi grimaced and opened her mouth to talk about her motherÆs sword.
****
Joseibi had originally scoffed at the idea, unwilling to put herself into the sort of crazy situations Ryoko was thrown into under the name of ôtraining.ö However, looking at that academy, she was beginning to have second thoughts about the idea.
Granted, there would probably still be dangerous trainings and situations, but they would be her choice and from the looks of things, thereÆd be people to keep an eye out for her health.
ôHey, Ryoko,ö Joseibi said, looking toward the academy.
Ahead of her, Ryoko was at a rack in front of a shop, looking through manga. Joseibi didnÆt have to look to guess that that it was something like Kenshin, or Samurai Deeper Kyo or the like. For as feminine as she was, Ryoko had a boys taste in manga and especially loved anything with swords.
Joseibi suspected that Ryoko liked them as much for ideas on how to use a sword as for the stories.
ôWhat do you need, imouto-chan?ö Ryoko asked, glancing toward her sister.
ôà.Can we get something to eat?ö she asked. ôThereÆs a ramen stand over there.ö
ôHai, hai,ö Ryoko said. ôI am almost finished here.ö
SheÆd talk to her sister later, now, as they stepped into Ichiraku Ramen, wasnÆt the time to broach the subject.
No sense starting a fire their first day in town she noted to herself as her elder sister moved to the counter to purchase her manga.
****
Ibiki stepped out of the academy and moved to stand next to Iruka, a smile blazoned on his face.
ôIÆm still not sure what the point of changing our schedule like this is,ö the head of the academy noted quietly. ôBut itÆs easy enough to have an extra class outside I guess.ö
ôI think it went fine, Iruka,ö Ibiki said, smiling as he watched across the street where the two girls where moving to get some food. ôNow, excuse me, I think IÆll leave before I scar your students for life.ö
The tall, forbidding man turned back into the building and quickly faded from sight into the shadows.
Iruka quietly shook his head and turned back toward watching the various instructions. As he did, his eyes widened.
ôHold, hold it! Naruto what are you doing?!ö he shouted moving forward in a rush.
****
Joseibi leaned back on the bed the Leaf had provided her with and thought things through.
Given what sheÆd told that scarred guy, she was almost certain that theyÆd decide not to send her or Ryoko back to their mother. That still left another problem, however.
When Ryoko turned sixteen, and legally adult, she would insist that they go back to their home. Joseibi supposed that she could throw a fit, but there wasnÆt anything they had that Ryoko would accept as a tie to this place that should keep them here.
Becoming a ninjaàthat might just do it.
Ryoko wouldnÆt, being a ninja was martial arts for the sake of completing a task, and that wouldnÆt be pure enough for her elder sister.
As for Joseibi, she didnÆt have the same idea of seeking martial skill for its own sake. But if she became a ninja, Ryoko would feel bound to make sure that she was skilled enough to survive. She would stay behind even up to when Joseibi graduated and past.
Even without becoming a ninja, Joseibi was looking at six years away from their parents, but the longer the better in her estimation.
No more snake bites, broken bones, dislocated joints.
Or, at least none that didnÆt have to happen.
And certainly no more of their motherÆs sword.
****
Ryoko walked out onto the street down from the apartment and yawned, covering her mouth daintily as she walked. They were almost out of food, and that meant she had to purchase more. Joseibi was already out, probably heading to the arcade that they had found the day before.
Their guardians were still watching closely, it seemed, so she wasnÆt worried about her sister getting into danger. She did wish, however, that Joseibi would mention these things before going off.
The black-haired girl had almost had a heart attack the first time Joseibi wasnÆt where she was supposed to be. When it turned out Joseibi had just gone out to a playground theyÆd seen the day before, she was very relieved.
What followed was a compromise. Joseibi had promised to tell Ryoko where she planned to be when she went off by herself from now on.
Ryoko bit her lip and looked nervously towards where she thought one of the ninja magistrates in the funny animal masks was. She couldnÆt see him, but it still felt like he was there. The black haired girl really did wonder why the ninja magistrates wore those funny masks. They looked more like they belonged in a traveling kids show than as law enforcers or bodyguards.
Ryoko shrugged, one arm held demurely in front of her as she carried her bokken with the other. She looked around her for a moment and realized that in her distraction sheÆd past the market.
The girl sighed, looked around and noticed an alleyway that would take her back to the street she needed to be at. Quietly wondering when the Konoha people would decide it was time to send her and Joseibi home, she walked down the alleyway. Halfway down the alleyway, there was a turn to another that lay between the market on one side and the academy on the other.
RyokoÆs shopping trip was cut short as she turned that corner and came to the image of a purple-haired girl not much older than her, maybe a year, but probably less, perched on the fence above her, and watching quietly into the academy practice grounds.
ôMartial arts training?ö Ryoko wondered quietly to herself.
Normally not one for interfering in other peopleÆs affairs, or even her own for that matter, Ryoko was still tempted by the idea of watching the ninja practice some of their basic techniques.
She leaped up casually next to the purple-haired girl, eager to see what sort of routines were being carried out on the other side of that fence.
To her surprise there wasnÆt anything but a boy with blonde spiky hair through kunai knives at targets down a range, with somewhat weak accuracy at that.
At about the same time, the purple haired girl turned to watch her land and called out loudly. The other girl reached out in shock, grabbing a handful of RyokoÆs kimono and then a second girlÆs shrieks rang out before the two fell into a pile on the academy side of the fence.
The blonde boy, one Naruto Uzumaki turned around in surprise and dashed across the target range to see what had happened.
He found some strange girl heÆd never seen before entangled with Hinata Hyuuga, that strange girl who always seemed to act funny when he looked at her.
ôHey, are you guys all right?ö he asked.
He didnÆt get a particularly understandable answer.
ôAnoàö the black-haired girl was saying in a dizzy tone while Hinata simply turned bright red for some reason and passed out.
ôAhh!ö Naruto cried out, confused and alarmed by both responses.
He dashed to the Academy door, calling out loudly.
ôHey, can someone come over here and help? There are people hurt here!ö
ôWhatÆs going on out there?ö IrukaÆs voice called out from inside. ôNaruto this better not be some kind of joke.ö
The head instructor of the school came out to see the dazed and tangled pile of Ryoko and Hinata and immediately set about helping Ryoko stand up.
ôI was just practicing my shuriken and then it was raining girls,ö Naruto said.
ôI can see, Naruto,ö Iruka said, ôGo in and get the first aid kit, this doesnÆt look too serious.ö
ôSàsumimasen,ö Ryoko muttered as she worked at fixing her kimono. ôI..I did not mean to cause any..trouble.ö
ôItÆll be fine,ö Iruka said.
Busy as he was taking care of Hinata, a common post-Naruto encounter situation actually, Iruka couldnÆt see the flickering orange fire in RyokoÆs eyes.
ôWhatÆs the big deal, trying to spy on my training like thatàö Naruto asked as he came back outside.
The black-haired girlÆs eyes filled with orange fire at that statement.
ôBuàbutàö Ryoko protested, unable to get much farther because that was pretty much exactly what she was doing. ôIàIàdidnÆtàdid not! Did not! Did not think it would beàa proàblemàö
ôSugoi,ö Naruto said, blinking. ôHow do you do the fiery eyes?ö
That caught IrukaÆs attention.
ôFàfàfiery?ö Ryoko responded nervously, standing up frantically. ôN..nàno.ö
Iruka turned around in time to see the burning eyes and a barely perceptible glow start to rise out of her skin. She stumbled back skittishly and leaned against the wall, where a small hiss of smoke lifted up into the air. She flinched away from the wall as she noticed, leaving a faint black handprint on the wall.
The orange glow got brighter around her, he was starting to see individuals tongues of fiery energy. There was also a tracery of reddening skin that suggested the girl wouldnÆt be spared from her own ability.
ôSugoi,ö Naruto said.
Iruka wasnÆt sure exactly what was going on, but it was easy to see that it would get worse if she stayed in the same state mind, and apparently awareness of it made things further out of control.
ôAre you interested in learning how to fight?ö he asked in a clear and friendly manner. He was greatly relieved when the girl turned to look at him and the orange flames faded from her skin, and fading from her eyes.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, blinking and biting her lip.
ôWhatÆs your name?ö Iruka asked.
ôI am Ryoko S.. of the Saotome s..school of An..nything Goes M..martial Arts,ö the black haired girl said with a quick bow.
ôAll right,ö Iruka said, much relieved as he turned back to making sure Hinata was in a position that wouldnÆt leave her numb when she eventually woke up. ôYouÆve trained in your family style already. Do you have any fighting clothes?ö
ôN..not here,ö Ryoko said.
ôYouÆll find some spare training togs in the closet through that door,ö Iruka said. ôMaybe youÆd like to have a spar with Naruto here?ö
Ryoko turned toward the slightly older boy and blinked as she took him in.
ôWhat?ö Naruto asked. ôMe fight such a cute little girl? IÆd walk all over her.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, eyes widening slightly. ôIs that aàchallenge?ö
ôI donÆt need to challenge you,ö Naruto said proudly. ôThis is home ground, you need to challenge me.ö
Iruka rolled his eyes at NarutoÆs behavior, after seeing the girl burning just a moment ago.
ôWai.ö Ryoko called out cheerfully, all trace of a fire gone. A smile widening over her ten-year old face. ôThat is a challenge!ö
She turned toward Iruka and bowed deeply before quickly walking into the Academy for the offered spare training clothes. Iruka watched her go and looked toward the confused Naruto as he squinted and watched the small girl practically dance into the academy.
ôSheÆs strange,ö Naruto said, scratching his head.
Iruka looked at Naruto and sweated, before that last statement, heÆd been planning to ask Naruto to go easy on the girl. Now, he was wondering if he should have sent Naruto in for the clothes and spoken to the little girl instead.
Off to the side, leaning against the wall, Hinata started to blink slowly awake. It quickly became obvious to her that she had fainted again and sighed in embarrassment. Then she saw Naruto standing a few feet away and swallowed as she stood up and moved quietly into a corner to avoid attention.
It wasnÆt much later that a black-haired girl wearing a spare academy training outfit. Hinata quickly recognized her as the girl that had surprised her earlier. Seeing Iruka-sensei watching things eased her mind a bit, but she still felt a little confused as to what had been going on while she was unconscious.
Quietly, she ran through the hand seals and activated her byakugan. As her vision came clear, what she saw seemed to make no sense.
From what she could tell, the other girl wasnÆt mainly drawing on her chakra coils, but pulling energy from the air and earth around her to fill and suffuse her muscles and nerves. The energy turned sluggish wherever it mixed with her chakra coils, like rapids hitting a sudden, deep lake, but it didnÆt slow its passage at all.
ôAre you going to get in stance at all?ö Naruto asked as he looked across at his opponent.
Ryoko was standing in a formal and proper stance for a young lady, legs together, one hand holding her bokken to the side like an umbrella that wasnÆt in use and the other bent demurely in front of her chest. An expectant smile on her face.
It was easy to see the muscles primed and ready for action for Hinata, looking through her byakugan. The energy, she couldnÆt call it chakra, that the girl was pulling from around her was concentrated heaviest in her nervous system. Given that she didnÆt even know what she was dealing with, she couldnÆt even make an estimate about how strong the girl was.
ôYour name is Naruto?ö Ryoko asked.
ôYeah, Naruto Uzumaki,ö Naruto said. ôGreatest ninja in all of Konoha.ö
ôThen, I am ready Uzuamaki-san,ö she said, bowing once again.
ôAll right,ö Naruto said, shrugging. ôYour loss.ö
ôNaruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly. ôàbe careful.ö
Naruto turned to look at Hinata and blinked in confusion.
ôIÆm not going to hurt her,ö he said, shaking his head before turning a friendly, arrogant look back towards the younger girl. ôLetÆs get this started.ö
Both looked toward Iruka, who raised his hand for the spar and let it drop.
Naruto shot forward at his opponent. Not at his full speed of course, no reason to hurt the girl. Heck, she wasnÆt even moving in response.
ôS..sumimasen, Uzumaki-san,ö the girl said as he got closer.
The girl bent aside of NarutoÆs attack, just barely.
ôDamn it, almost had her,ö Naruto thought as he twisted about to kick, only to watch his leg slip easily over the girlÆs crouching form. He came down into a wide sweep only to find the girl easily hopping up over the attack. ôDamn it, quit hopping about.ö
ôI..I do not mean to be aàpàproblem,ö the girl said as she easily landed and slipped her head just aside three punches in succession.
ôFight properly, damn it!ö Naruto demanded, spinning into a roundhouse as he did.
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko said as she ducked low under the kick again.
Naruto smirked as the girl fell for the trick and, instead of sweeping, he dived into an overhead hammer blow.
Or would have if the girl hadnÆt raised her bokken up into the crook of his knee and pushed, sending him into an unexpected twisting motion that brought him down to the ground in a dizzying crash that had Iruka and Hinata wincing sympathetically.
ôGrrk,ö Naruto grunted needlessly from his landing point.
The black-haired girl stood up gracefully and again returned to the posture she had at the beginning.
ôSumimasenàUzumaki-san,ö she said quietly.
Naruto stood up, but almost toppled over again as his body was still trying to recover his sense of balance. When he finally did, the young student looked across at the younger girl across from him with a new appreciation for her skills.
ôWhat kind of monster is this girl?ö Naruto wondered to himself.
ôDàdo you wish to continue, Uzumaki-san?ö Ryoko asked.
ôI think thatÆll be enough for now,ö Iruka said quickly, putting himself forward before Naruto could say something.
ôAhàokay...ö she turned toward Iruka and her cheerful face faded again into uncertainty and confusion. ôAnoàshinobi-sama.ö
ôMy nameÆs Iruka Umino, Ryoko-chan,ö Iruka said.
ôArigato, Umino-sama,ö Ryoko said, bowing deeply and then turning toward Naruto. ôUzumaki-san. It wasàenjoyable.ö
ôMaybe you can come again, and we can work on your chakra-control,ö Iruka suggested, a bit taken back at the sama added to his name.
ôIie,ö Ryoko said pleasantly. ôIàI do not use chakra. I use chi.ö
With that she bowed again and demurely walked into the academy to change back into her kimono.
Naruto cursed to himself as she left earshot realizing that heÆd never live this down if it got out. Losing to a little girl from outside the village like that. And what was with all the politeness and crap.
ôI tell ya, sheÆs stranger than Hinata over there,ö Naruto said, gesturing to where Hinata had edged out into view.
Iruka winced at the wording even as Hinata bit her lip in response to the comment.
ôAnyway, whatÆs this chi stuff she was talking about?ö Naruto asked.
****
Heading back home, food and other necessities finally purchased, Ryoko paused to see Joseibi coming back home alongside one of the ninja chunin who handed her a scroll with markers sheÆd seen at the Academy.
Quietly, Ryoko stopped walking and leaped up to the roof of the apartment she was being provided and walked in through the roof access down to their place. She set the groceries on counter and put the perishables in the fridge before walking to the room she shared with her sister and changing out of her kimono for her black training gi.
She was out the window and leaping away just as Joseibi entered the apartment. The blonde Saotome saw the groceries still out on the counter and cursed quietly.
Joseibi sighed and walked to her sisterÆs manga collection and flipping through them. Might as well have something to read while she waited. She settled on one and sat down irritably to read.
The sun was just coming down when she finally heard the door open and saw Ryoko walk in, training gi dusty and sweaty from her work out.
ôYou saw me coming in, didnÆt you?ö Joseibi asked.
ôHai, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôYou want to join the Academy here?ö
ôHai, Oneesan,ö Joseibi said. ôItÆs better than having Mom threaten to carve you and me up, isnÆt it?ö
ôImouto-chan,ö Ryoko said, sighing. ôShe is not going to hit me with the sword.ö
ôThen what else is she gonna do with it,ö Joseibi asked.
ôSàshe will gàgàgive it to me,ö Ryoko said.
ôSo, because youÆre not what she wants, sheÆll give you a sword for punishment?ö Joseibi asked. ôWhat kind of sense does that make?ö
ôIà.if you join the Leaf here, Joseibi-chan,ö Ryoko said quietly. ôYou do not need to wàwàworry about it.ö
ôSo, youÆre not mad?ö the blonde girl asked.
ôIie,ö Ryoko said. ôI am quite fine now. Shall I start dinner. I want to try a new recipe for egg-rolls.ö
ôEhh, whatever,ö Joseibi asked. ôWhereÆd you go for the last few hours anyway?ö
ôTraining,ö Ryoko said.
That was an interesting training ground, however, obviously meant for more people. She didnÆt get near the challenge out of it she would have if other people had been training on it at the same time. After all, she was usually no where near the traps she set off in her practice. As it stood, she was even able to start using the traps as weapons and tools against the field as a whole.
Whoever had set it up was a genius.
****
The next morning a certain newly graduated team was walking with their jonin-sensei to begin training.
ôNow, I have personally set up this training ground as a trial to test the three of you to the utmost extent of your youthÆs potential,ö Might Guy said, the not even present yet sunlight glittering off of his unnaturally white teeth.
ôSensei,ö Tenten said as she came to the end of the path. ôIs this the training ground?ö
As the rest of her team topped the rise, Guy gasped in shock, eyes going wide in disbelief as he stared at the demolished training ground.
ôIt looks like it was hit by an obsessive compulsive tornado,ö Tenten continued as she pointed to the neatly stacked training dummies, organized in clear piles by, type, location gathered from and severity of structural damage.
ôAhàahà.ah,ö Guy said looking about.
****
AuthorÆs Notes: okay, next we get to start from the infamous monument grafitti.
Note: I thought of Naruto pulling a surprise hit on her, or at least making her block, but, pre-Kage Bushin, IÆm not sure I could rationalize that.
That was his first real skill (not including Sexy no Jutsu) and he didnÆt start pulling his stuff together until after that.
The young, black-haired girl bit her lip and looked back toward the HokageÆs office. She was confused about the situation.
The people seemed generally concerned and trustworthy about her and her sister, but the questions that nice, scarred man kept asking were uncomfortable for some reason.
****
ôFeel free to relax,ö the tall, scarred man said to the little girl in front of him. ôThereÆs no reason to sit in seiza for this entire talk.ö
ôAnoàö the girl said, biting her lip. ôI shàshould always behave properly, Mo..morino-sama.ö
The stuttering and discomfort in people he was conversing with wasnÆt something new to Ibiki, but heÆd rarely had an interview where he wasnÆt the direct cause of. The girl wasnÆt quite scared of him, but she was terrified of something.
ôThere are always times to relax, Ryoko-chan,ö Ibiki said.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, looking around. ôButàweÆreàwe areàwe areàö she caught her breath. ôWe are not here to spar. So I must maintain proper composure at all times.ö
She found sparring relaxing? How interesting.
ôDid your father teach you these manners?ö he asked.
ôI...iie,ö Ryoko answered hesitantly, shaking her head. ôMother says Father does not need such polished manners. Mother says it is not manly.ö
ôWhat about your little sister?ö Ibiki asked.
The girl flushed brightly and hung her head down, biting her lip.
ôAnoàö she said turning very nervous. ôI nàn..know she is my responsibility, but IàIàcan not teach her.ö
Ibiki had watched the girls for an hour or two while the ate and waited to be called on. Ryoko had two ways of correcting her little-sisterÆs behavior. Either she gave loud and clear protests which the blonde largely ignored, or she spoke lowly in quiet tones and Joseibi quickly corrected herself. Without the sort of frantic fear that Ryoko had when she caught herself in a ômistake.ö
Ryoko was teaching Joseibi just fine, though Ibiki wondered if she herself realized that.
ôShe seems to be doing fine,ö Ibiki said. ôIÆve seen kids who are much ruder and insolent than her.ö
****
Joseibi looked from place to place, carefully. Considering this was a ninja town, some part of her had assumed it would have wall to wall versions of her old man and his ideas of training. She was having to admit that sheÆd so far only seen two training styles.
The old manÆs, which quite frankly scared the hell out of her, and RyokoÆs, which were cool and all, but didnÆt seem to help all that much. Sure, she could beat the crap out of most kids her age and a few older bullies, but she wasnÆt capable of the sort of superhuman things her sister and father could do.
Of course, her sister explained that was because she wasnÆt attuned to the flow of chi yet, but she hadnÆt yet explained how to find that attunement. Joseibi figured thatÆs because her sister hadnÆt found a safe way to teach it yet.
The old man threw Ryoko into situations where she had to learn instantly or else suffer, maybe even die. He rarely seemed to show some of the same benefits Ryoko had from the extreme training, even if he had some similar abilities. Plus Joseibi had never seen himself doing anything like what he did to Ryoko. Joseibi had only once heard him mention his own master, and it was in hushed tones.
That made her think that her old manÆs master was just as bad or worse than her old man.
Ryoko, meanwhile, took the time to show Joseibi what to do, what not to do, explained things quietly, stuttering all the way, and every once in a while called a sudden spar, or ôspecial trainingö if one of their parents were watching. Even those spars were nothing like the furious battles Ryoko had with their father, and the special training, while always devious and at times aggravating and painful, was never really dangerous like their fatherÆs could sometimes be.
Joseibi had never had a serious injury in training since Ryoko had started teaching her last year, by comparison to RyokoÆs medical record for the same period.
Which brought her back to the current situation and what she was watching. In the open ground of what looked to be some kind of school, and kids were practicing hand-to-hand combat and shuriken target practice as she watched. Others were meditating in a corner, or trying to. Most seemed to be sleeping, like she usually did.
The handful of instructors she saw were teaching more like Ryoko did, than their father.
What was most telling was the kid in the corner, crying as an instructor and a nurse looked over a skinned arm carefully. Joseibi could tell from here it wasnÆt anything serious. Their old man wouldnÆt have given the injury even much of a first look, forget a second look or a full examination.
It made her think back toward her own discussion with the scarred guy.
****
ôYou want to know what our parents are like, doncha,ö Joseibi said behind narrowed eyes.
Ibiki arced an eyebrow at how quickly the six-year old girl figured that out. Her own sister had been uncomfortable with his succession of questions, but stayed more or less na´ve to the reasons, at least consciously.
Joseibi seemed to be a lot more socially aware. Then again, both girls were intelligent and in a situation he would more equate to a prisoner of war situation than any sort of family as Konoha considered the term. They had obviously both adapted to survive.
ôYes, I do,ö Ibiki said, bluntly, smiling at the girl. ôWe have concerns about your parents.ö
ôWhatever,ö Joseibi said. ôTheyÆre jerks. And they ainÆt like other parents I see lookinÆ around at other kids. But this is a ninja village and maybe youÆd think the way they do things is A-Ok.ö
ôThatÆs what weÆre trying to find out,ö Ibiki said.
This girl would be a excellent shinobi.
ôAnd if everything isnÆt A-Ok?ö Joseibi asked.
ôYou would stay here, at least until youÆre old enough to make your own decisions,ö the interrogator told her.
ôWhenÆs that?ö Joseibi asked.
ôSixteen, or someone whoÆs graduated the ninja academy,ö Ibiki had said.
Joseibi grimaced and opened her mouth to talk about her motherÆs sword.
****
Joseibi had originally scoffed at the idea, unwilling to put herself into the sort of crazy situations Ryoko was thrown into under the name of ôtraining.ö However, looking at that academy, she was beginning to have second thoughts about the idea.
Granted, there would probably still be dangerous trainings and situations, but they would be her choice and from the looks of things, thereÆd be people to keep an eye out for her health.
ôHey, Ryoko,ö Joseibi said, looking toward the academy.
Ahead of her, Ryoko was at a rack in front of a shop, looking through manga. Joseibi didnÆt have to look to guess that that it was something like Kenshin, or Samurai Deeper Kyo or the like. For as feminine as she was, Ryoko had a boys taste in manga and especially loved anything with swords.
Joseibi suspected that Ryoko liked them as much for ideas on how to use a sword as for the stories.
ôWhat do you need, imouto-chan?ö Ryoko asked, glancing toward her sister.
ôà.Can we get something to eat?ö she asked. ôThereÆs a ramen stand over there.ö
ôHai, hai,ö Ryoko said. ôI am almost finished here.ö
SheÆd talk to her sister later, now, as they stepped into Ichiraku Ramen, wasnÆt the time to broach the subject.
No sense starting a fire their first day in town she noted to herself as her elder sister moved to the counter to purchase her manga.
****
Ibiki stepped out of the academy and moved to stand next to Iruka, a smile blazoned on his face.
ôIÆm still not sure what the point of changing our schedule like this is,ö the head of the academy noted quietly. ôBut itÆs easy enough to have an extra class outside I guess.ö
ôI think it went fine, Iruka,ö Ibiki said, smiling as he watched across the street where the two girls where moving to get some food. ôNow, excuse me, I think IÆll leave before I scar your students for life.ö
The tall, forbidding man turned back into the building and quickly faded from sight into the shadows.
Iruka quietly shook his head and turned back toward watching the various instructions. As he did, his eyes widened.
ôHold, hold it! Naruto what are you doing?!ö he shouted moving forward in a rush.
****
Joseibi leaned back on the bed the Leaf had provided her with and thought things through.
Given what sheÆd told that scarred guy, she was almost certain that theyÆd decide not to send her or Ryoko back to their mother. That still left another problem, however.
When Ryoko turned sixteen, and legally adult, she would insist that they go back to their home. Joseibi supposed that she could throw a fit, but there wasnÆt anything they had that Ryoko would accept as a tie to this place that should keep them here.
Becoming a ninjaàthat might just do it.
Ryoko wouldnÆt, being a ninja was martial arts for the sake of completing a task, and that wouldnÆt be pure enough for her elder sister.
As for Joseibi, she didnÆt have the same idea of seeking martial skill for its own sake. But if she became a ninja, Ryoko would feel bound to make sure that she was skilled enough to survive. She would stay behind even up to when Joseibi graduated and past.
Even without becoming a ninja, Joseibi was looking at six years away from their parents, but the longer the better in her estimation.
No more snake bites, broken bones, dislocated joints.
Or, at least none that didnÆt have to happen.
And certainly no more of their motherÆs sword.
****
Ryoko walked out onto the street down from the apartment and yawned, covering her mouth daintily as she walked. They were almost out of food, and that meant she had to purchase more. Joseibi was already out, probably heading to the arcade that they had found the day before.
Their guardians were still watching closely, it seemed, so she wasnÆt worried about her sister getting into danger. She did wish, however, that Joseibi would mention these things before going off.
The black-haired girl had almost had a heart attack the first time Joseibi wasnÆt where she was supposed to be. When it turned out Joseibi had just gone out to a playground theyÆd seen the day before, she was very relieved.
What followed was a compromise. Joseibi had promised to tell Ryoko where she planned to be when she went off by herself from now on.
Ryoko bit her lip and looked nervously towards where she thought one of the ninja magistrates in the funny animal masks was. She couldnÆt see him, but it still felt like he was there. The black haired girl really did wonder why the ninja magistrates wore those funny masks. They looked more like they belonged in a traveling kids show than as law enforcers or bodyguards.
Ryoko shrugged, one arm held demurely in front of her as she carried her bokken with the other. She looked around her for a moment and realized that in her distraction sheÆd past the market.
The girl sighed, looked around and noticed an alleyway that would take her back to the street she needed to be at. Quietly wondering when the Konoha people would decide it was time to send her and Joseibi home, she walked down the alleyway. Halfway down the alleyway, there was a turn to another that lay between the market on one side and the academy on the other.
RyokoÆs shopping trip was cut short as she turned that corner and came to the image of a purple-haired girl not much older than her, maybe a year, but probably less, perched on the fence above her, and watching quietly into the academy practice grounds.
ôMartial arts training?ö Ryoko wondered quietly to herself.
Normally not one for interfering in other peopleÆs affairs, or even her own for that matter, Ryoko was still tempted by the idea of watching the ninja practice some of their basic techniques.
She leaped up casually next to the purple-haired girl, eager to see what sort of routines were being carried out on the other side of that fence.
To her surprise there wasnÆt anything but a boy with blonde spiky hair through kunai knives at targets down a range, with somewhat weak accuracy at that.
At about the same time, the purple haired girl turned to watch her land and called out loudly. The other girl reached out in shock, grabbing a handful of RyokoÆs kimono and then a second girlÆs shrieks rang out before the two fell into a pile on the academy side of the fence.
The blonde boy, one Naruto Uzumaki turned around in surprise and dashed across the target range to see what had happened.
He found some strange girl heÆd never seen before entangled with Hinata Hyuuga, that strange girl who always seemed to act funny when he looked at her.
ôHey, are you guys all right?ö he asked.
He didnÆt get a particularly understandable answer.
ôAnoàö the black-haired girl was saying in a dizzy tone while Hinata simply turned bright red for some reason and passed out.
ôAhh!ö Naruto cried out, confused and alarmed by both responses.
He dashed to the Academy door, calling out loudly.
ôHey, can someone come over here and help? There are people hurt here!ö
ôWhatÆs going on out there?ö IrukaÆs voice called out from inside. ôNaruto this better not be some kind of joke.ö
The head instructor of the school came out to see the dazed and tangled pile of Ryoko and Hinata and immediately set about helping Ryoko stand up.
ôI was just practicing my shuriken and then it was raining girls,ö Naruto said.
ôI can see, Naruto,ö Iruka said, ôGo in and get the first aid kit, this doesnÆt look too serious.ö
ôSàsumimasen,ö Ryoko muttered as she worked at fixing her kimono. ôI..I did not mean to cause any..trouble.ö
ôItÆll be fine,ö Iruka said.
Busy as he was taking care of Hinata, a common post-Naruto encounter situation actually, Iruka couldnÆt see the flickering orange fire in RyokoÆs eyes.
ôWhatÆs the big deal, trying to spy on my training like thatàö Naruto asked as he came back outside.
The black-haired girlÆs eyes filled with orange fire at that statement.
ôBuàbutàö Ryoko protested, unable to get much farther because that was pretty much exactly what she was doing. ôIàIàdidnÆtàdid not! Did not! Did not think it would beàa proàblemàö
ôSugoi,ö Naruto said, blinking. ôHow do you do the fiery eyes?ö
That caught IrukaÆs attention.
ôFàfàfiery?ö Ryoko responded nervously, standing up frantically. ôN..nàno.ö
Iruka turned around in time to see the burning eyes and a barely perceptible glow start to rise out of her skin. She stumbled back skittishly and leaned against the wall, where a small hiss of smoke lifted up into the air. She flinched away from the wall as she noticed, leaving a faint black handprint on the wall.
The orange glow got brighter around her, he was starting to see individuals tongues of fiery energy. There was also a tracery of reddening skin that suggested the girl wouldnÆt be spared from her own ability.
ôSugoi,ö Naruto said.
Iruka wasnÆt sure exactly what was going on, but it was easy to see that it would get worse if she stayed in the same state mind, and apparently awareness of it made things further out of control.
ôAre you interested in learning how to fight?ö he asked in a clear and friendly manner. He was greatly relieved when the girl turned to look at him and the orange flames faded from her skin, and fading from her eyes.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, blinking and biting her lip.
ôWhatÆs your name?ö Iruka asked.
ôI am Ryoko S.. of the Saotome s..school of An..nything Goes M..martial Arts,ö the black haired girl said with a quick bow.
ôAll right,ö Iruka said, much relieved as he turned back to making sure Hinata was in a position that wouldnÆt leave her numb when she eventually woke up. ôYouÆve trained in your family style already. Do you have any fighting clothes?ö
ôN..not here,ö Ryoko said.
ôYouÆll find some spare training togs in the closet through that door,ö Iruka said. ôMaybe youÆd like to have a spar with Naruto here?ö
Ryoko turned toward the slightly older boy and blinked as she took him in.
ôWhat?ö Naruto asked. ôMe fight such a cute little girl? IÆd walk all over her.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, eyes widening slightly. ôIs that aàchallenge?ö
ôI donÆt need to challenge you,ö Naruto said proudly. ôThis is home ground, you need to challenge me.ö
Iruka rolled his eyes at NarutoÆs behavior, after seeing the girl burning just a moment ago.
ôWai.ö Ryoko called out cheerfully, all trace of a fire gone. A smile widening over her ten-year old face. ôThat is a challenge!ö
She turned toward Iruka and bowed deeply before quickly walking into the Academy for the offered spare training clothes. Iruka watched her go and looked toward the confused Naruto as he squinted and watched the small girl practically dance into the academy.
ôSheÆs strange,ö Naruto said, scratching his head.
Iruka looked at Naruto and sweated, before that last statement, heÆd been planning to ask Naruto to go easy on the girl. Now, he was wondering if he should have sent Naruto in for the clothes and spoken to the little girl instead.
Off to the side, leaning against the wall, Hinata started to blink slowly awake. It quickly became obvious to her that she had fainted again and sighed in embarrassment. Then she saw Naruto standing a few feet away and swallowed as she stood up and moved quietly into a corner to avoid attention.
It wasnÆt much later that a black-haired girl wearing a spare academy training outfit. Hinata quickly recognized her as the girl that had surprised her earlier. Seeing Iruka-sensei watching things eased her mind a bit, but she still felt a little confused as to what had been going on while she was unconscious.
Quietly, she ran through the hand seals and activated her byakugan. As her vision came clear, what she saw seemed to make no sense.
From what she could tell, the other girl wasnÆt mainly drawing on her chakra coils, but pulling energy from the air and earth around her to fill and suffuse her muscles and nerves. The energy turned sluggish wherever it mixed with her chakra coils, like rapids hitting a sudden, deep lake, but it didnÆt slow its passage at all.
ôAre you going to get in stance at all?ö Naruto asked as he looked across at his opponent.
Ryoko was standing in a formal and proper stance for a young lady, legs together, one hand holding her bokken to the side like an umbrella that wasnÆt in use and the other bent demurely in front of her chest. An expectant smile on her face.
It was easy to see the muscles primed and ready for action for Hinata, looking through her byakugan. The energy, she couldnÆt call it chakra, that the girl was pulling from around her was concentrated heaviest in her nervous system. Given that she didnÆt even know what she was dealing with, she couldnÆt even make an estimate about how strong the girl was.
ôYour name is Naruto?ö Ryoko asked.
ôYeah, Naruto Uzumaki,ö Naruto said. ôGreatest ninja in all of Konoha.ö
ôThen, I am ready Uzuamaki-san,ö she said, bowing once again.
ôAll right,ö Naruto said, shrugging. ôYour loss.ö
ôNaruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly. ôàbe careful.ö
Naruto turned to look at Hinata and blinked in confusion.
ôIÆm not going to hurt her,ö he said, shaking his head before turning a friendly, arrogant look back towards the younger girl. ôLetÆs get this started.ö
Both looked toward Iruka, who raised his hand for the spar and let it drop.
Naruto shot forward at his opponent. Not at his full speed of course, no reason to hurt the girl. Heck, she wasnÆt even moving in response.
ôS..sumimasen, Uzumaki-san,ö the girl said as he got closer.
The girl bent aside of NarutoÆs attack, just barely.
ôDamn it, almost had her,ö Naruto thought as he twisted about to kick, only to watch his leg slip easily over the girlÆs crouching form. He came down into a wide sweep only to find the girl easily hopping up over the attack. ôDamn it, quit hopping about.ö
ôI..I do not mean to be aàpàproblem,ö the girl said as she easily landed and slipped her head just aside three punches in succession.
ôFight properly, damn it!ö Naruto demanded, spinning into a roundhouse as he did.
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko said as she ducked low under the kick again.
Naruto smirked as the girl fell for the trick and, instead of sweeping, he dived into an overhead hammer blow.
Or would have if the girl hadnÆt raised her bokken up into the crook of his knee and pushed, sending him into an unexpected twisting motion that brought him down to the ground in a dizzying crash that had Iruka and Hinata wincing sympathetically.
ôGrrk,ö Naruto grunted needlessly from his landing point.
The black-haired girl stood up gracefully and again returned to the posture she had at the beginning.
ôSumimasenàUzumaki-san,ö she said quietly.
Naruto stood up, but almost toppled over again as his body was still trying to recover his sense of balance. When he finally did, the young student looked across at the younger girl across from him with a new appreciation for her skills.
ôWhat kind of monster is this girl?ö Naruto wondered to himself.
ôDàdo you wish to continue, Uzumaki-san?ö Ryoko asked.
ôI think thatÆll be enough for now,ö Iruka said quickly, putting himself forward before Naruto could say something.
ôAhàokay...ö she turned toward Iruka and her cheerful face faded again into uncertainty and confusion. ôAnoàshinobi-sama.ö
ôMy nameÆs Iruka Umino, Ryoko-chan,ö Iruka said.
ôArigato, Umino-sama,ö Ryoko said, bowing deeply and then turning toward Naruto. ôUzumaki-san. It wasàenjoyable.ö
ôMaybe you can come again, and we can work on your chakra-control,ö Iruka suggested, a bit taken back at the sama added to his name.
ôIie,ö Ryoko said pleasantly. ôIàI do not use chakra. I use chi.ö
With that she bowed again and demurely walked into the academy to change back into her kimono.
Naruto cursed to himself as she left earshot realizing that heÆd never live this down if it got out. Losing to a little girl from outside the village like that. And what was with all the politeness and crap.
ôI tell ya, sheÆs stranger than Hinata over there,ö Naruto said, gesturing to where Hinata had edged out into view.
Iruka winced at the wording even as Hinata bit her lip in response to the comment.
ôAnyway, whatÆs this chi stuff she was talking about?ö Naruto asked.
****
Heading back home, food and other necessities finally purchased, Ryoko paused to see Joseibi coming back home alongside one of the ninja chunin who handed her a scroll with markers sheÆd seen at the Academy.
Quietly, Ryoko stopped walking and leaped up to the roof of the apartment she was being provided and walked in through the roof access down to their place. She set the groceries on counter and put the perishables in the fridge before walking to the room she shared with her sister and changing out of her kimono for her black training gi.
She was out the window and leaping away just as Joseibi entered the apartment. The blonde Saotome saw the groceries still out on the counter and cursed quietly.
Joseibi sighed and walked to her sisterÆs manga collection and flipping through them. Might as well have something to read while she waited. She settled on one and sat down irritably to read.
The sun was just coming down when she finally heard the door open and saw Ryoko walk in, training gi dusty and sweaty from her work out.
ôYou saw me coming in, didnÆt you?ö Joseibi asked.
ôHai, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôYou want to join the Academy here?ö
ôHai, Oneesan,ö Joseibi said. ôItÆs better than having Mom threaten to carve you and me up, isnÆt it?ö
ôImouto-chan,ö Ryoko said, sighing. ôShe is not going to hit me with the sword.ö
ôThen what else is she gonna do with it,ö Joseibi asked.
ôSàshe will gàgàgive it to me,ö Ryoko said.
ôSo, because youÆre not what she wants, sheÆll give you a sword for punishment?ö Joseibi asked. ôWhat kind of sense does that make?ö
ôIà.if you join the Leaf here, Joseibi-chan,ö Ryoko said quietly. ôYou do not need to wàwàworry about it.ö
ôSo, youÆre not mad?ö the blonde girl asked.
ôIie,ö Ryoko said. ôI am quite fine now. Shall I start dinner. I want to try a new recipe for egg-rolls.ö
ôEhh, whatever,ö Joseibi asked. ôWhereÆd you go for the last few hours anyway?ö
ôTraining,ö Ryoko said.
That was an interesting training ground, however, obviously meant for more people. She didnÆt get near the challenge out of it she would have if other people had been training on it at the same time. After all, she was usually no where near the traps she set off in her practice. As it stood, she was even able to start using the traps as weapons and tools against the field as a whole.
Whoever had set it up was a genius.
****
The next morning a certain newly graduated team was walking with their jonin-sensei to begin training.
ôNow, I have personally set up this training ground as a trial to test the three of you to the utmost extent of your youthÆs potential,ö Might Guy said, the not even present yet sunlight glittering off of his unnaturally white teeth.
ôSensei,ö Tenten said as she came to the end of the path. ôIs this the training ground?ö
As the rest of her team topped the rise, Guy gasped in shock, eyes going wide in disbelief as he stared at the demolished training ground.
ôIt looks like it was hit by an obsessive compulsive tornado,ö Tenten continued as she pointed to the neatly stacked training dummies, organized in clear piles by, type, location gathered from and severity of structural damage.
ôAhàahà.ah,ö Guy said looking about.
****
AuthorÆs Notes: okay, next we get to start from the infamous monument grafitti.
Note: I thought of Naruto pulling a surprise hit on her, or at least making her block, but, pre-Kage Bushin, IÆm not sure I could rationalize that.
That was his first real skill (not including Sexy no Jutsu) and he didnÆt start pulling his stuff together until after that.
Joseibi blinked as some sort of uproar erupted throughout the academy and several instructors ran by in the halls outside the classroom. Her history instructor was about to fall them when a shout rang out from Iruka-sensei to stay.
The blondeÆs hands moved quietly through the simple seal on one of her only jutsu skills. As the genjutsu completed, the history teacherÆs mind rewound back about two seconds, to just before Iruka-senseiÆs instruction to stay.
And off he went with the other teachers, apparently after that Naruto clown from the upper classes.
Stretching out with a self-satisfied smirk, relieved that sheÆd made the jutsu just in time, she leaned forward amidst the sound of kids recently freed from the grip of their tyrannically boring instructor.
Now she could get some decent sleep.
ôWell,ö and adultÆs voice cut through the peaceful approach of JoseibiÆs hard earned rest. ôLooks like youÆre without an instructor. WeÆll have to remedy that.ö
The blonde student opened her eyes and took in the tall woman with red eyes in the white outfit.
ôI think nowÆs a good time to see what you all know about the basics of genjutsu,ö the woman said, with a smirk directed at Joseibi that deflated the eight-year old quite easily.
Good thing she was on hand looking over the next graduating class.
ôAhh, are we going to learn how to destroy peopleÆs minds?!ö Konohamaru declared loudly.
ôBaka,ö Joseibi muttered.
****
Ryoko hummed quietly to herself as she swept up the step of the house behind her. Most of the people passing on the street paid her no mind, after all, few would consider sweeping a noteworthy activity.
The owner of said house was gaping in near shock in surprise as he held a bottle of flavored soda and taking in the nearly spotless appearance of the house.
ôThàthe whole house was mired in the debris from the contractors this morning,ö he said, pointing about. ôWhere are all those awful concrete bricks?ö
ôIàI am al..lmost done with them, sir,ö Ryoko said as she continued sweeping up the grey dust at her feet. ôDàdo I get the bàbonus you mentioned earlier?ö
The manÆs eyebrow twitched as he remembered the rash promise heÆd made on hearing the girl say that she would be finished cleaning the house in a day. Given that she was such a skittish little thing, and just barely the age most ninja graduated the academy without being part of it, he thought it was a harmless promise to make.
HeÆd be eating light for a week or so now.
ôBrat! Come back here!ö a voice shouted out angrily from an angle above.
Ryoko and her client blinked and started to look up in that direction only to see a small rain of pain and buckets streaming downward towards them.
The black-haired girlÆs eyes flashed orange as she neatly dodged a small wave of colored fluid and deflected three buckets from the path of hitting her client. As she landed daintily on the toes of one foot in a crane stance, to avoid spotting paint on her clothes, Ryoko turned to look at the house and the paint that now criss-crossed all over it.
ôAnoà.ö she said, eyes slightly touched by orange as she looked at her work of the day nearly destroyed in a few instants.
ôMissàö her client said more than a little irritated.
Turning slowly around, and lowering one foot almost to the paint covered ground, Ryoko blinked as she saw the man splattered in several colors of paint, eyebrow twisting in irritation.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said hopelessly, biting her lip.
****
The Hokage rolled his eyes as a pair of distraught chunin burst into his quarters, distracting him in the practice of his calligraphy.
ôHokage-sama!ö they shouted.
ôI hope this isnÆt something trivial,ö the Hokage said. ôLike something about one of NarutoÆs pranks.ö
ôBàbut, Hokage-sama,ö one of the chunin said. ôHeÆs gone too far this time.ö
ôAnd what has he done?ö the Hokage asked.
ôHeÆs put graffiti all over the Hokage Monument!ö the chunin declared.
The Hokage took a deep breath of on his pipe and released the smoke back out. Such a pointless thing to come barging into his room for. A troublesome student and harmless pranks werenÆt things to bother the Hokage with.
****
Ryoko sighed as she counted the money sheÆd ended up getting from her little job. It wasnÆt as much as she had been hoping for since she wasnÆt able to get all the paint out of the faþade before some of it soaked into the wood.
ôI almost earned that extra money,ö Ryoko sighed. ôI n..need to be much more aware of my surroundings.ö
She glanced back toward the mountainside monument and shook her head at the sight, maybe she should see about cleaning it. It would be a great way to do some extra training in the Kakeru Umareta.
The girl was considering that as she walked up the road to the Academy, to see a small group of advanced students start walking out of the building with sour faces. She stepped aside as they passed through and watched and felt them pass.
Strong ripples, their chakra coloring the chi that flowed out of them, in the current of the world.
Ryoko didnÆt have the best of ideas of what to make of each. Her fatherÆs explanation of chi seemed quite similar to his explanations of everything else.
Very vague and followed by wonderfully intense training sessions that she had to figure out on the spot.
It was not that she quite disrespected her father after all, he was able to create very effective means of training in various techniques. Of course, sometimes she suspected he was surprised at what she learned from his training methods. She just didnÆt have the overwhelming level ofàrespect for her father that she did for her mother.
In any case, Genma seemed to know how to channel chi quite well, but heÆd only had a vague sense of how to explain what it was or how to interpret it.
The girl did note something about the sour looking one, however, the chi that came out of him wasàthick somehow. The world seemed heavier when he was about.
It reminded her too much of what things felt like when she had one of her panic attacks, just with a different flavor and not so intense. Then again, he was a chakra wielder, so most of his emotions would probably get bottled up within him, at least, if she understood the theories in JoseibiÆs text books correctly in comparison with what sheÆd observed about chi.
In any case, the world was heavy around her only during her shameful fits. It was heavy around Uchiha-san all the time, even just a little bit.
It always made her uncomfortable and cautious.
Sasuke for his part looked up at the younger girl and frowned expressively as she flinched back away from him, bowing politely in apology.
Just what he needed more of, curious girls.
ôIs that scaredy cat ogling, Sasuke,ö Sakura wondered darkly.
Ino paused in her rivalry with the pink-haired girl for a moment to consider Ryoko. The black-haired girl, slunk under their glares and stepped off toward the academy.
ôAnoàö she said as she disappeared, bowing one more time to the older class.
ôOf course she is,ö Ino said. ôWho wouldnÆt want my Sasuke.ö
ôHeÆs not your, Sasuke!ö Sakura declared loudly as they broke down into fighting with each other and several other would be kunoichi whoÆd heard the discussion.
Sweating nervously at the disturbance even her mere presence seemed to be causing.
As she came in, she saw Iruka-Sensei talking to Uzumaki-san.
ôAh! Iruka-sensei, Uzumaki-san!ö Ryoko said waving to them cheerfully.
The older blonde boy breathed a sigh of relief as the energetic girl distracted Iruka-sensei for a moment.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Iruka said, laying a hand on NarutoÆs shoulder as the other started to try to sneak away. ôHere to pick up your sister?ö
ôHai, Iruka-sensei,ö Ryoko said, bowing deeply and suddenly enough to make Naruto flinch.
The way the girl swung from energetic and cheerful to frenetic and scared, with a simmering skittishness in between was always rather strange to watch. Still, she was a good fighter for all the behavior. HeÆd wonder why she wasnÆt in the academy if it werenÆt for the fact that Iruka-sensei had told him there was nobody at the academy that could teach her outside of taijutsu, and she was already past basic instruction.
ôSo what have you been doing today?ö Iruka asked politely.
ôI was cleaning a house for extra money,ö Ryoko said.
ôDonÆt you and your sister have a stipend from the Hokage?ö Iruka asked.
ôHai, Iruka-sensei,ö Ryoko said. ôBut it was good for training. And the owner said he would give me a bonus if I finished in the day. So I would have been able to take Joseibi to the movies and all-you-can-eat dinner to celebrate advancing this week.ö
ôWould have?ö Iruka asked. ôYou didnÆt finish?ö
RyokoÆs mood shifted swiftly again and she bit her lip as she slunk into herself again.
ôAnoàö the girl said. ôI would have, but I càcouldnÆt. Could not. Could not! Stop the paint.ö
ôPaint?ö Iruka asked as he turned to look at Naruto.
ôIàI..failed to acc..count for the paint thàthat fell out of the sàsky,ö Ryoko admitted stuttering. ôI..I will have to train myself to be more aw..wareàin the fàfuture. I shall have to be satisfied with juàjust the movies.ö
Naruto wanted to shrink small enough to disappear suddenly.
ôWell, IÆm certain you wonÆt have that problem again anytime soon,ö Iruka said pointedly staring at Naruto.
ôHehàheh, sorry, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said nervously.
Ryoko blinked and looked from Naruto to Iruka.
ôAnoàö she said, still blinking. ôWhy?ö
Iruka and Naruto sweated a bit at RyokoÆs apparent lack of understanding of the situation.
ôOi, Onesan,ö Joseibi said as she walked out, waving. ôIÆm done here!ö
The younger Saotome practically sauntered out of her classroom.
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko said in frantic tone. ôThat is not proper posà.ö
ôUzumaki! I almost had a perfect nap-time because of you,ö she declared. ôNext time get the jonin to come running too!ö
ôImouto-chanà.ö Ryoko said quietly in a drawn out manner, eyes narrowing slightly as she looked toward the teacher.ö
ôErr, gomen, Iruka-sensei,ö Joseibi said sheepishly as she looked to her sister.
ôNow, stand up straight,ö Ryoko continued in her more normal tone of lecturing.
ôWhatever,ö Joseibi said. ôAre we going?ö
ôHai! Hai!ö Ryoko said cheerfully. ôLet us go!ö
ôDo you have to be like that? Oneesan?ö Joseibi asked as she followed after her sister. ôItÆs so embarrassing to have a sister like you.ö
ôSumimasen, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko responded as they exited the gate. ôI have to do something tonight so I will not be able to make dinner, but I made some egg rollàImouto-chan! Wait for me! Do not eat all of them. Some are snacks for me! I! Mou! To! Chan!ö
****
ôHave you heard?ö Asuma asked as he moved to join his fellow jonin in the HokageÆs office for discussing the upcoming graduates.
ôHmm?ö Kakashi asked from where he was lounging and reading a book.
ôWhatÆs going on?ö Kurenai asked.
ôMight Guy and his team are back in town,ö Asuma said in an undertone.
The other two jonin turned to look at him, KakashiÆs interest being only momentary before he turned back to his book.
ôYou know what this means,ö Kurenai said.
ôYeah, yeah,ö Kakashi said. ôIÆm guessing the pool is already formed.ö
Asuma nodded.
****
Hinata paused in her training to watch the sun sinking down over the horizon. Her cousin was back in town today, which meant tomorrow she probably wouldnÆt be able to use this training ground for a bit.
Neji would not like her to be hanging around while he trained with his team.
It was so relaxing out here with no one to watch her and see how useless she was.
The Hyuuga girl could almost stay out there all the time and she would if there wasnÆt something bigger than a desire to be left alone driving her.
Acknowledgement.
SheÆd failed to find it from her father and cousin.
Besides, she wanted someone else to acknowledge her.
Someone who was seeking acknowledgement just like her.
ôNaruto-kun,ö she sighed.
As she sat and rested after her personal training session, a training session that had her lightly covered in sweat and breathing slightly hard, she found herself wishing that she could push herself like Naruto did everyday. Just how could he bare to strive to succeed like that against everyone that said he would never amount to anything.
He certainly wasnÆt the established weak link that she was.
Nobody who could spend so much time doing everything they could to improve themselves could ever be a loser.
She wondered why nobody else could see that about him.
That thought passed through her mind as the sun finally set. SheÆd like to get in some more training, but tomorrow was the graduation test and she had already practiced all the jutsu that were likely to be dealt with. It was time to head home and get some rest.
Sighing at the necessity, Hinata started walking slowly off back toward the village.
The Hyuuga was surprised to find someone else coming out of the overall training area toward the same return path, pulling a moderate sized wagon by hand. The wagon was empty, but it still had to be quite a handful for the short girl that was handling it.
It didnÆt take Hinata long to catch up to the wagon, curious to see who had been on the field at the same time as her.
When she recognized the chi-adept almost instantly.
ôHe..hello, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said as she slowed to match the other girlÆs stride.
ôAh, Hyuuga-san,ö the other girl said. ôWhat are you doing out this late?ö
Curiosity made Hinata want to take a peek through her Byakugan at the chi-user and update what the disturbance around her was like, but she didnÆt want to do something so impolite.
ôI had to do some extra training to get ready for graduation,ö Hinata said quietly.
ôAh, I see,ö Ryoko said, nodding in approval. ôYou train quite a lot, Hy..Hyuuga-san, you must be very good.ö
ôYou too, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said, unsure as always how to respond to the only person that referred to her with an honorific. ôThe handprint is still on the Academy wall after two years.ö
Ryoko flinched at that and bit her lip.
ôSuàsumimasen,ö Ryoko said. ôIàdid not mean to do tà.ö
ôUmm, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said, hesitantly. ôWhy do you train so much?ö
ôOhàmother allows me,ö Ryoko said. ôAs long as I learn how to use a sword. IàI am not quite very good at that yet.ö
ôNot very good? You beat Naruto easy,ö Hinata said.
ôBut that was a while ago,ö Ryoko said. ôHis unarmed technique has improved, and my sword has not. Làlast time he chàchallenged me I only won because he disarmed me. I rely too much on unarmed skill. But I am to the pàpoint I can self-train in that.ö
Hinata wondered briefly how good the girl was in unarmed combat.
Now wasnÆt the time to test, however, so late in the evening and with both having things they needed to do that night or tomorrow. Hinata held off on challenging her just yet.
ôYou could always ask for one of the weapon masters here to train you,ö Hinata suggested.
Ryoko stopped and blinked as if in thought.
ôAnoàö she said, pondering.
Hinata paused herself and looked back toward the girl until the younger, black-haired girl noticed sheÆd fallen behind.
ôAhh!ö Ryoko gasped when she finally did. ôSumimasen!ö
ôIàitÆs all right,ö Hinata said waving off the concern.
ôSo, why do you train, Hyuuga-san?ö Ryoko asked.
Hinata flushed brightly for a moment and started pushing her fingers together.
ôIàIàwant someone toàacknowledge me,ö she said finally.
ôAcknowledge you?ö Ryoko said. ôAnoàö
ôI wantàsomeoneàto recognizeàthat Iàam worthà.a little somethingàö Hinata said. ôDonÆt you?ö
ôIàworth something?ö Ryoko asked as if it had never been something she considered before.
Hinata twisted her head too look at the friendly girl as they walked along and frowned.
ôI think youÆre worth something, Ryoko-chanö Hinata said.
The other girl bit her lip as if not sure she was supposed to accept that comment or not. The remainder of their walk to the village was spent on other topics.
Ryoko had veryàstrange ideas on how the various girls could solve their problems with Sasuke Uchiha.
They were well into the village when another group started working its way up to the training ground.
****
ôIsnÆt it a little late for training, sensei?ö Tenten asked.
ôNonsense Tenten!ö Guy declared as they walked under a group of trees. ôNot every fight you have will be in the bright light of day. You must learn to harness your Powers of Youth even in the dark of night. And that is what weÆre going to be practicing as we spar inàö
The sound of a rattle cut through the sound of Guy SenseiÆs speech.
ôDid anyone else hear that?ö Tenten asked as she looked around.
Another rattling sound across the other side of the small clearing came to their ears.
ôYes!ö Lee said. ôI do believe I heard the sound of something.ö
Another two rattling sounds joined the first two which were turning a bit more rapid.
NejiÆs eyebrows twitched as he started the seals to activate his byakugan, silently kicking himself for not checking the field beforehand. Perhaps it was just having returned from a mission and having forgotten the dangers of the training ground.
As his byakugan came active, he saw, buried under shallow dirt all across the plot, coiled springs of various sizes and held tight by triggers connected intricately by wires all across the area tightly meshed together and covered by the dirt. Each with a mousetrap set at the front.
It was set so that anybody walking atop the ground would set the wires vibrating against each other and each further step would make more vibrations in those wires.
Wires that were already vibrating against each other in a series that was swiftly unlocking the triggers on every spring, causing the baby rattle at the tail to vibrate more and more violently, giving them the audio cues they were hearing.
ôWatch out!ö Neji shouted aloud.
In the next moment, the ground below started to erupt.
After about three minutes, Team Guy limped out of the training ground. NejiÆs eyes were closed as he removed the third mousetrap that had decided to latch tightly onto his person.
ôGuy-Sensei,ö Lee said. ôIs this the training you had in mind?ö
ôNo, Lee-kun,ö Guy declared. ôIÆm afraid weÆve stumbled upon someone elseÆs training exercise.ö
ôAgain,ö Neji muttered. ôThis has been happening at least once a month for a year.ö
ôIndeed, Neji-kun,ö Guy said. ôWe must eventually find the maker of these trials and request more deliberate training in the future.ö
ôWhat are you doing with that?ö Neji asked coldly.
ôItÆs cute,ö Tenten said, holding up the booby trap, carved into a good likeness of a snake with a big, friendly head and long slinky body, that now that the spring wasnÆt primed to launch, coiled around TentenÆs arm fairly amicably.
NejiÆs eyebrow twitched.
****
Joseibi panted heavily as she looked across the field to where her sister was returning to the Utsuro Kamae, the blank form. Her fatherÆs Utsuro Kamae was an over-exaggerated pose that gave something of the appearance of a rank amateurÆs level of skill. RyokoÆs was the stance of a demure young maiden, even down to holding a sword improperly to start.
Though that last might have been more because Ryoko was self-taught was mostly. Through manga, no less. Their father had no sword skills beyond what translated from his skills with a rod or baton, and the elder sister hadnÆt sought out a master yet.
As a result Ryoko was comparatively weak with that sword.
Joseibi was careful not to accidentally disarm her sister in their spars.
The younger Saotome watched her sister bow politely.
That was usually the signal for the spar to end, but Joseibi didnÆt let her guard down just yet.
A Saotome never did.
In theory.
In practice, Joseibi found that Saotomes let their guards down a lot depending on what you meant. Emotionally speaking, Ryoko was full of openings, and it didnÆt take much to predict the old manÆs actions.
Still, she let herself stand up a bit straight and glance toward the glimmer of light on the horizon.
ôSunÆs going to be up in an hour or so,ö she said.
ôHai, hai! Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôWe just have one more special exercise to complete and it should not take too long.ö
Joseibi flinched at the words ôspecial exerciseö.
The blonde girl had several definitions for that term.
These included:
Aggravating.
Annoying.
Painful.
Embarrassing.
Devious.
Oh so very, very devious.
Wrapped up in her sisterÆs runty little face.
But they were useful.
There wasnÆt anything visible that looked like something that qualified ôspecialö in RyokoÆs vocabulary, that meant they needed to go to another part of the field.
ôYeah, yeah,ö Joseibi said, stretching out. ôLet me get my kunai and stuff.ö
ôHai, hai!ö Ryoko said approvingly. ôIÆm glad youÆre cleaning up after yourself, Imouto-chan.ö
ôI just want all the ammo I can get,ö Joseibi muttered before moving up to join her sister and walking with the older girl towards and through a small stand of trees to find a shaded clearingà
àthat was littered with loose dirt and cast about fragments of wood and metal.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, looking about in confusion and biting her lip as she tried to figure out what had happened.
ôWell,ö Joseibi said, snickering as she put her hands behind her back . ôI guess IÆve got a little free time before the Academy today.ö
****
As Ryoko worked her way quietly through the crowd of parents and family congratulating the newly graduated, she heard a few muttered remarks.
ôHeÆs the only one that didnÆt graduate huh?ö a woman was saying.
ôHmm, serves him right,ö another said. ôCan you imagine him as a ninja?ö
ôIsnÆtàö
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko said, interrupting. ôW..why would Uzumaki-san not be a gàgood ninja?ö
ôDonÆt youàö the woman stopped as she saw Ryoko and realized how old she was. ôOh, you wouldnÆt be old enough to know, just heÆs not someone you can trust.ö
ôThaàthat is not very fair,ö Ryoko protested somehow managing to be firm despite the stuttering.
ôYou wouldnÆt understand girl,ö the other woman said as both started to walk away.
Ryoko bit her lip, though it didnÆt seem to be in nervousness this time, more like she was trying to keep herself from saying something. There was a slight difference in her normally skittish frame that seemed to imply an idea that wouldnÆt bend underneath somewhere.
She was about to follow when a hand on her shoulder stopped her.
ôYou canÆt convince them,ö the old Hokage said. ôOnly Naruto can do that.ö
Ryoko blinked in almost sheer awe as the old warrior smiled at her and then passed forward to call Iruka-sensei into the school for a moment.
ôI wish I could do that,ö Hinata said, watching the scene with the women and Ryoko from around a corner. ôIàI canÆt stand up for Naruto-kun like that.ö
When she turned back to watch Naruto some more, however, the blonde had already left somewhere.
The Hyuuga sighed in disappoint and then blinked as a yellow fox started skittering past her, low to the ground and weaving in and among people, trying to avoid being noticed.
ôWhatà?ö Hinata asked. ôIsnÆt that one of the younger studentsÆ transformationsà.?ö
JoseibiÆs efforts, however, were for not as her elder sister suddenly appeared in her path and bent down to scoop her up.
ôWAI!!! Imouto-chan! You advanced! WAI!! WAI!!ö Ryoko declared twirling around with the very embarrassed looking fox cutely before pulling her back in and starting a lecturing tone. ôBut we must talk about these grades. Your instructors tell me that you did not turn in that essay on hazardous plants for the survival course and I know that you wrote it because we went to the library for three days to research itàNow where can we find some hot water.ö
The lecturing continued as Ryoko started walking out the gate holding a mortified, if gently carried blonde fox.
****
ôSoàthe SaotomesÆ morning training was ruined,ö Asuma said.
ôAnd Team Guy gotàextra training,ö Kakashi said.
ôI think thatÆs my bet,ö Kurenai said, smirking.
The blondeÆs hands moved quietly through the simple seal on one of her only jutsu skills. As the genjutsu completed, the history teacherÆs mind rewound back about two seconds, to just before Iruka-senseiÆs instruction to stay.
And off he went with the other teachers, apparently after that Naruto clown from the upper classes.
Stretching out with a self-satisfied smirk, relieved that sheÆd made the jutsu just in time, she leaned forward amidst the sound of kids recently freed from the grip of their tyrannically boring instructor.
Now she could get some decent sleep.
ôWell,ö and adultÆs voice cut through the peaceful approach of JoseibiÆs hard earned rest. ôLooks like youÆre without an instructor. WeÆll have to remedy that.ö
The blonde student opened her eyes and took in the tall woman with red eyes in the white outfit.
ôI think nowÆs a good time to see what you all know about the basics of genjutsu,ö the woman said, with a smirk directed at Joseibi that deflated the eight-year old quite easily.
Good thing she was on hand looking over the next graduating class.
ôAhh, are we going to learn how to destroy peopleÆs minds?!ö Konohamaru declared loudly.
ôBaka,ö Joseibi muttered.
****
Ryoko hummed quietly to herself as she swept up the step of the house behind her. Most of the people passing on the street paid her no mind, after all, few would consider sweeping a noteworthy activity.
The owner of said house was gaping in near shock in surprise as he held a bottle of flavored soda and taking in the nearly spotless appearance of the house.
ôThàthe whole house was mired in the debris from the contractors this morning,ö he said, pointing about. ôWhere are all those awful concrete bricks?ö
ôIàI am al..lmost done with them, sir,ö Ryoko said as she continued sweeping up the grey dust at her feet. ôDàdo I get the bàbonus you mentioned earlier?ö
The manÆs eyebrow twitched as he remembered the rash promise heÆd made on hearing the girl say that she would be finished cleaning the house in a day. Given that she was such a skittish little thing, and just barely the age most ninja graduated the academy without being part of it, he thought it was a harmless promise to make.
HeÆd be eating light for a week or so now.
ôBrat! Come back here!ö a voice shouted out angrily from an angle above.
Ryoko and her client blinked and started to look up in that direction only to see a small rain of pain and buckets streaming downward towards them.
The black-haired girlÆs eyes flashed orange as she neatly dodged a small wave of colored fluid and deflected three buckets from the path of hitting her client. As she landed daintily on the toes of one foot in a crane stance, to avoid spotting paint on her clothes, Ryoko turned to look at the house and the paint that now criss-crossed all over it.
ôAnoà.ö she said, eyes slightly touched by orange as she looked at her work of the day nearly destroyed in a few instants.
ôMissàö her client said more than a little irritated.
Turning slowly around, and lowering one foot almost to the paint covered ground, Ryoko blinked as she saw the man splattered in several colors of paint, eyebrow twisting in irritation.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said hopelessly, biting her lip.
****
The Hokage rolled his eyes as a pair of distraught chunin burst into his quarters, distracting him in the practice of his calligraphy.
ôHokage-sama!ö they shouted.
ôI hope this isnÆt something trivial,ö the Hokage said. ôLike something about one of NarutoÆs pranks.ö
ôBàbut, Hokage-sama,ö one of the chunin said. ôHeÆs gone too far this time.ö
ôAnd what has he done?ö the Hokage asked.
ôHeÆs put graffiti all over the Hokage Monument!ö the chunin declared.
The Hokage took a deep breath of on his pipe and released the smoke back out. Such a pointless thing to come barging into his room for. A troublesome student and harmless pranks werenÆt things to bother the Hokage with.
****
Ryoko sighed as she counted the money sheÆd ended up getting from her little job. It wasnÆt as much as she had been hoping for since she wasnÆt able to get all the paint out of the faþade before some of it soaked into the wood.
ôI almost earned that extra money,ö Ryoko sighed. ôI n..need to be much more aware of my surroundings.ö
She glanced back toward the mountainside monument and shook her head at the sight, maybe she should see about cleaning it. It would be a great way to do some extra training in the Kakeru Umareta.
The girl was considering that as she walked up the road to the Academy, to see a small group of advanced students start walking out of the building with sour faces. She stepped aside as they passed through and watched and felt them pass.
Strong ripples, their chakra coloring the chi that flowed out of them, in the current of the world.
Ryoko didnÆt have the best of ideas of what to make of each. Her fatherÆs explanation of chi seemed quite similar to his explanations of everything else.
Very vague and followed by wonderfully intense training sessions that she had to figure out on the spot.
It was not that she quite disrespected her father after all, he was able to create very effective means of training in various techniques. Of course, sometimes she suspected he was surprised at what she learned from his training methods. She just didnÆt have the overwhelming level ofàrespect for her father that she did for her mother.
In any case, Genma seemed to know how to channel chi quite well, but heÆd only had a vague sense of how to explain what it was or how to interpret it.
The girl did note something about the sour looking one, however, the chi that came out of him wasàthick somehow. The world seemed heavier when he was about.
It reminded her too much of what things felt like when she had one of her panic attacks, just with a different flavor and not so intense. Then again, he was a chakra wielder, so most of his emotions would probably get bottled up within him, at least, if she understood the theories in JoseibiÆs text books correctly in comparison with what sheÆd observed about chi.
In any case, the world was heavy around her only during her shameful fits. It was heavy around Uchiha-san all the time, even just a little bit.
It always made her uncomfortable and cautious.
Sasuke for his part looked up at the younger girl and frowned expressively as she flinched back away from him, bowing politely in apology.
Just what he needed more of, curious girls.
ôIs that scaredy cat ogling, Sasuke,ö Sakura wondered darkly.
Ino paused in her rivalry with the pink-haired girl for a moment to consider Ryoko. The black-haired girl, slunk under their glares and stepped off toward the academy.
ôAnoàö she said as she disappeared, bowing one more time to the older class.
ôOf course she is,ö Ino said. ôWho wouldnÆt want my Sasuke.ö
ôHeÆs not your, Sasuke!ö Sakura declared loudly as they broke down into fighting with each other and several other would be kunoichi whoÆd heard the discussion.
Sweating nervously at the disturbance even her mere presence seemed to be causing.
As she came in, she saw Iruka-Sensei talking to Uzumaki-san.
ôAh! Iruka-sensei, Uzumaki-san!ö Ryoko said waving to them cheerfully.
The older blonde boy breathed a sigh of relief as the energetic girl distracted Iruka-sensei for a moment.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Iruka said, laying a hand on NarutoÆs shoulder as the other started to try to sneak away. ôHere to pick up your sister?ö
ôHai, Iruka-sensei,ö Ryoko said, bowing deeply and suddenly enough to make Naruto flinch.
The way the girl swung from energetic and cheerful to frenetic and scared, with a simmering skittishness in between was always rather strange to watch. Still, she was a good fighter for all the behavior. HeÆd wonder why she wasnÆt in the academy if it werenÆt for the fact that Iruka-sensei had told him there was nobody at the academy that could teach her outside of taijutsu, and she was already past basic instruction.
ôSo what have you been doing today?ö Iruka asked politely.
ôI was cleaning a house for extra money,ö Ryoko said.
ôDonÆt you and your sister have a stipend from the Hokage?ö Iruka asked.
ôHai, Iruka-sensei,ö Ryoko said. ôBut it was good for training. And the owner said he would give me a bonus if I finished in the day. So I would have been able to take Joseibi to the movies and all-you-can-eat dinner to celebrate advancing this week.ö
ôWould have?ö Iruka asked. ôYou didnÆt finish?ö
RyokoÆs mood shifted swiftly again and she bit her lip as she slunk into herself again.
ôAnoàö the girl said. ôI would have, but I càcouldnÆt. Could not. Could not! Stop the paint.ö
ôPaint?ö Iruka asked as he turned to look at Naruto.
ôIàI..failed to acc..count for the paint thàthat fell out of the sàsky,ö Ryoko admitted stuttering. ôI..I will have to train myself to be more aw..wareàin the fàfuture. I shall have to be satisfied with juàjust the movies.ö
Naruto wanted to shrink small enough to disappear suddenly.
ôWell, IÆm certain you wonÆt have that problem again anytime soon,ö Iruka said pointedly staring at Naruto.
ôHehàheh, sorry, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said nervously.
Ryoko blinked and looked from Naruto to Iruka.
ôAnoàö she said, still blinking. ôWhy?ö
Iruka and Naruto sweated a bit at RyokoÆs apparent lack of understanding of the situation.
ôOi, Onesan,ö Joseibi said as she walked out, waving. ôIÆm done here!ö
The younger Saotome practically sauntered out of her classroom.
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko said in frantic tone. ôThat is not proper posà.ö
ôUzumaki! I almost had a perfect nap-time because of you,ö she declared. ôNext time get the jonin to come running too!ö
ôImouto-chanà.ö Ryoko said quietly in a drawn out manner, eyes narrowing slightly as she looked toward the teacher.ö
ôErr, gomen, Iruka-sensei,ö Joseibi said sheepishly as she looked to her sister.
ôNow, stand up straight,ö Ryoko continued in her more normal tone of lecturing.
ôWhatever,ö Joseibi said. ôAre we going?ö
ôHai! Hai!ö Ryoko said cheerfully. ôLet us go!ö
ôDo you have to be like that? Oneesan?ö Joseibi asked as she followed after her sister. ôItÆs so embarrassing to have a sister like you.ö
ôSumimasen, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko responded as they exited the gate. ôI have to do something tonight so I will not be able to make dinner, but I made some egg rollàImouto-chan! Wait for me! Do not eat all of them. Some are snacks for me! I! Mou! To! Chan!ö
****
ôHave you heard?ö Asuma asked as he moved to join his fellow jonin in the HokageÆs office for discussing the upcoming graduates.
ôHmm?ö Kakashi asked from where he was lounging and reading a book.
ôWhatÆs going on?ö Kurenai asked.
ôMight Guy and his team are back in town,ö Asuma said in an undertone.
The other two jonin turned to look at him, KakashiÆs interest being only momentary before he turned back to his book.
ôYou know what this means,ö Kurenai said.
ôYeah, yeah,ö Kakashi said. ôIÆm guessing the pool is already formed.ö
Asuma nodded.
****
Hinata paused in her training to watch the sun sinking down over the horizon. Her cousin was back in town today, which meant tomorrow she probably wouldnÆt be able to use this training ground for a bit.
Neji would not like her to be hanging around while he trained with his team.
It was so relaxing out here with no one to watch her and see how useless she was.
The Hyuuga girl could almost stay out there all the time and she would if there wasnÆt something bigger than a desire to be left alone driving her.
Acknowledgement.
SheÆd failed to find it from her father and cousin.
Besides, she wanted someone else to acknowledge her.
Someone who was seeking acknowledgement just like her.
ôNaruto-kun,ö she sighed.
As she sat and rested after her personal training session, a training session that had her lightly covered in sweat and breathing slightly hard, she found herself wishing that she could push herself like Naruto did everyday. Just how could he bare to strive to succeed like that against everyone that said he would never amount to anything.
He certainly wasnÆt the established weak link that she was.
Nobody who could spend so much time doing everything they could to improve themselves could ever be a loser.
She wondered why nobody else could see that about him.
That thought passed through her mind as the sun finally set. SheÆd like to get in some more training, but tomorrow was the graduation test and she had already practiced all the jutsu that were likely to be dealt with. It was time to head home and get some rest.
Sighing at the necessity, Hinata started walking slowly off back toward the village.
The Hyuuga was surprised to find someone else coming out of the overall training area toward the same return path, pulling a moderate sized wagon by hand. The wagon was empty, but it still had to be quite a handful for the short girl that was handling it.
It didnÆt take Hinata long to catch up to the wagon, curious to see who had been on the field at the same time as her.
When she recognized the chi-adept almost instantly.
ôHe..hello, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said as she slowed to match the other girlÆs stride.
ôAh, Hyuuga-san,ö the other girl said. ôWhat are you doing out this late?ö
Curiosity made Hinata want to take a peek through her Byakugan at the chi-user and update what the disturbance around her was like, but she didnÆt want to do something so impolite.
ôI had to do some extra training to get ready for graduation,ö Hinata said quietly.
ôAh, I see,ö Ryoko said, nodding in approval. ôYou train quite a lot, Hy..Hyuuga-san, you must be very good.ö
ôYou too, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said, unsure as always how to respond to the only person that referred to her with an honorific. ôThe handprint is still on the Academy wall after two years.ö
Ryoko flinched at that and bit her lip.
ôSuàsumimasen,ö Ryoko said. ôIàdid not mean to do tà.ö
ôUmm, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said, hesitantly. ôWhy do you train so much?ö
ôOhàmother allows me,ö Ryoko said. ôAs long as I learn how to use a sword. IàI am not quite very good at that yet.ö
ôNot very good? You beat Naruto easy,ö Hinata said.
ôBut that was a while ago,ö Ryoko said. ôHis unarmed technique has improved, and my sword has not. Làlast time he chàchallenged me I only won because he disarmed me. I rely too much on unarmed skill. But I am to the pàpoint I can self-train in that.ö
Hinata wondered briefly how good the girl was in unarmed combat.
Now wasnÆt the time to test, however, so late in the evening and with both having things they needed to do that night or tomorrow. Hinata held off on challenging her just yet.
ôYou could always ask for one of the weapon masters here to train you,ö Hinata suggested.
Ryoko stopped and blinked as if in thought.
ôAnoàö she said, pondering.
Hinata paused herself and looked back toward the girl until the younger, black-haired girl noticed sheÆd fallen behind.
ôAhh!ö Ryoko gasped when she finally did. ôSumimasen!ö
ôIàitÆs all right,ö Hinata said waving off the concern.
ôSo, why do you train, Hyuuga-san?ö Ryoko asked.
Hinata flushed brightly for a moment and started pushing her fingers together.
ôIàIàwant someone toàacknowledge me,ö she said finally.
ôAcknowledge you?ö Ryoko said. ôAnoàö
ôI wantàsomeoneàto recognizeàthat Iàam worthà.a little somethingàö Hinata said. ôDonÆt you?ö
ôIàworth something?ö Ryoko asked as if it had never been something she considered before.
Hinata twisted her head too look at the friendly girl as they walked along and frowned.
ôI think youÆre worth something, Ryoko-chanö Hinata said.
The other girl bit her lip as if not sure she was supposed to accept that comment or not. The remainder of their walk to the village was spent on other topics.
Ryoko had veryàstrange ideas on how the various girls could solve their problems with Sasuke Uchiha.
They were well into the village when another group started working its way up to the training ground.
****
ôIsnÆt it a little late for training, sensei?ö Tenten asked.
ôNonsense Tenten!ö Guy declared as they walked under a group of trees. ôNot every fight you have will be in the bright light of day. You must learn to harness your Powers of Youth even in the dark of night. And that is what weÆre going to be practicing as we spar inàö
The sound of a rattle cut through the sound of Guy SenseiÆs speech.
ôDid anyone else hear that?ö Tenten asked as she looked around.
Another rattling sound across the other side of the small clearing came to their ears.
ôYes!ö Lee said. ôI do believe I heard the sound of something.ö
Another two rattling sounds joined the first two which were turning a bit more rapid.
NejiÆs eyebrows twitched as he started the seals to activate his byakugan, silently kicking himself for not checking the field beforehand. Perhaps it was just having returned from a mission and having forgotten the dangers of the training ground.
As his byakugan came active, he saw, buried under shallow dirt all across the plot, coiled springs of various sizes and held tight by triggers connected intricately by wires all across the area tightly meshed together and covered by the dirt. Each with a mousetrap set at the front.
It was set so that anybody walking atop the ground would set the wires vibrating against each other and each further step would make more vibrations in those wires.
Wires that were already vibrating against each other in a series that was swiftly unlocking the triggers on every spring, causing the baby rattle at the tail to vibrate more and more violently, giving them the audio cues they were hearing.
ôWatch out!ö Neji shouted aloud.
In the next moment, the ground below started to erupt.
After about three minutes, Team Guy limped out of the training ground. NejiÆs eyes were closed as he removed the third mousetrap that had decided to latch tightly onto his person.
ôGuy-Sensei,ö Lee said. ôIs this the training you had in mind?ö
ôNo, Lee-kun,ö Guy declared. ôIÆm afraid weÆve stumbled upon someone elseÆs training exercise.ö
ôAgain,ö Neji muttered. ôThis has been happening at least once a month for a year.ö
ôIndeed, Neji-kun,ö Guy said. ôWe must eventually find the maker of these trials and request more deliberate training in the future.ö
ôWhat are you doing with that?ö Neji asked coldly.
ôItÆs cute,ö Tenten said, holding up the booby trap, carved into a good likeness of a snake with a big, friendly head and long slinky body, that now that the spring wasnÆt primed to launch, coiled around TentenÆs arm fairly amicably.
NejiÆs eyebrow twitched.
****
Joseibi panted heavily as she looked across the field to where her sister was returning to the Utsuro Kamae, the blank form. Her fatherÆs Utsuro Kamae was an over-exaggerated pose that gave something of the appearance of a rank amateurÆs level of skill. RyokoÆs was the stance of a demure young maiden, even down to holding a sword improperly to start.
Though that last might have been more because Ryoko was self-taught was mostly. Through manga, no less. Their father had no sword skills beyond what translated from his skills with a rod or baton, and the elder sister hadnÆt sought out a master yet.
As a result Ryoko was comparatively weak with that sword.
Joseibi was careful not to accidentally disarm her sister in their spars.
The younger Saotome watched her sister bow politely.
That was usually the signal for the spar to end, but Joseibi didnÆt let her guard down just yet.
A Saotome never did.
In theory.
In practice, Joseibi found that Saotomes let their guards down a lot depending on what you meant. Emotionally speaking, Ryoko was full of openings, and it didnÆt take much to predict the old manÆs actions.
Still, she let herself stand up a bit straight and glance toward the glimmer of light on the horizon.
ôSunÆs going to be up in an hour or so,ö she said.
ôHai, hai! Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôWe just have one more special exercise to complete and it should not take too long.ö
Joseibi flinched at the words ôspecial exerciseö.
The blonde girl had several definitions for that term.
These included:
Aggravating.
Annoying.
Painful.
Embarrassing.
Devious.
Oh so very, very devious.
Wrapped up in her sisterÆs runty little face.
But they were useful.
There wasnÆt anything visible that looked like something that qualified ôspecialö in RyokoÆs vocabulary, that meant they needed to go to another part of the field.
ôYeah, yeah,ö Joseibi said, stretching out. ôLet me get my kunai and stuff.ö
ôHai, hai!ö Ryoko said approvingly. ôIÆm glad youÆre cleaning up after yourself, Imouto-chan.ö
ôI just want all the ammo I can get,ö Joseibi muttered before moving up to join her sister and walking with the older girl towards and through a small stand of trees to find a shaded clearingà
àthat was littered with loose dirt and cast about fragments of wood and metal.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, looking about in confusion and biting her lip as she tried to figure out what had happened.
ôWell,ö Joseibi said, snickering as she put her hands behind her back . ôI guess IÆve got a little free time before the Academy today.ö
****
As Ryoko worked her way quietly through the crowd of parents and family congratulating the newly graduated, she heard a few muttered remarks.
ôHeÆs the only one that didnÆt graduate huh?ö a woman was saying.
ôHmm, serves him right,ö another said. ôCan you imagine him as a ninja?ö
ôIsnÆtàö
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko said, interrupting. ôW..why would Uzumaki-san not be a gàgood ninja?ö
ôDonÆt youàö the woman stopped as she saw Ryoko and realized how old she was. ôOh, you wouldnÆt be old enough to know, just heÆs not someone you can trust.ö
ôThaàthat is not very fair,ö Ryoko protested somehow managing to be firm despite the stuttering.
ôYou wouldnÆt understand girl,ö the other woman said as both started to walk away.
Ryoko bit her lip, though it didnÆt seem to be in nervousness this time, more like she was trying to keep herself from saying something. There was a slight difference in her normally skittish frame that seemed to imply an idea that wouldnÆt bend underneath somewhere.
She was about to follow when a hand on her shoulder stopped her.
ôYou canÆt convince them,ö the old Hokage said. ôOnly Naruto can do that.ö
Ryoko blinked in almost sheer awe as the old warrior smiled at her and then passed forward to call Iruka-sensei into the school for a moment.
ôI wish I could do that,ö Hinata said, watching the scene with the women and Ryoko from around a corner. ôIàI canÆt stand up for Naruto-kun like that.ö
When she turned back to watch Naruto some more, however, the blonde had already left somewhere.
The Hyuuga sighed in disappoint and then blinked as a yellow fox started skittering past her, low to the ground and weaving in and among people, trying to avoid being noticed.
ôWhatà?ö Hinata asked. ôIsnÆt that one of the younger studentsÆ transformationsà.?ö
JoseibiÆs efforts, however, were for not as her elder sister suddenly appeared in her path and bent down to scoop her up.
ôWAI!!! Imouto-chan! You advanced! WAI!! WAI!!ö Ryoko declared twirling around with the very embarrassed looking fox cutely before pulling her back in and starting a lecturing tone. ôBut we must talk about these grades. Your instructors tell me that you did not turn in that essay on hazardous plants for the survival course and I know that you wrote it because we went to the library for three days to research itàNow where can we find some hot water.ö
The lecturing continued as Ryoko started walking out the gate holding a mortified, if gently carried blonde fox.
****
ôSoàthe SaotomesÆ morning training was ruined,ö Asuma said.
ôAnd Team Guy gotàextra training,ö Kakashi said.
ôI think thatÆs my bet,ö Kurenai said, smirking.
Ryoko smiled quietly to herself as she started to walk up into the hills and forest around Konoha, holding her sisterÆs fox form in her hands. Aside from a few incidences here and there, today was a very satisfying day. Her sister was advancing in classes and soon it looked like her younger sister would be well past worrying about their family honor issues.
Speaking of said sister, the annoyed growl from the fox in her arms told her that Joseibi was beginning to getàcurious about why they werenÆt going to the apartment just yet.
ôProbably something sappy and æbondingÆ oriented,ö Joseibi thought to herself.
ôI just want to see the sunset, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôThere is a spot up here that is quite beautiful to watch from. And then we shall go to a movie.ö
As they came to a rise above the majority of surrounding trees, Ryoko stopped, looked off toward the setting sun and took a large breath of air. The ball of the sun fading from blinding yellow into a oranges and reds that spread all across the horizon like a batch of paints spilled against wall and not yet completely mixed.
The skyÆs blues were slowly darkening and thickening together as well, turning into a tapestry of silver beads sewn onto a sable cloth. As the sun finally vanished, Ryoko started to turn back to the path down into the town, humming along.
Joseibi turned her head to the side, ears quirking as she listened to something further out into the night.
Ryoko looked down at her sister.
ôIs there something out there?ö she asked her sister.
Curiosity getting the better of her, Ryoko turned aside from the path and started to walk in the direction that Joseibi was staring. Struggling, the fox squirmed out of RyokoÆs hold and moved to the ground before pattering off into the woods to investigate what it had heard.
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko said quietly. ôWait for me! It could be a bear.ö
Ryoko couldnÆt move through the woods as fast a Joseibi could, not unless she wanted to start leaping about in her kimono.
Joseibi herself was just looking for something more interesting than the beauty of nature around her, and the soft voices she heard ahead certainly qualified.
Granted, some part of her remembered the academy instructions should you find anything strange outside the village: donÆt investigate, immediately find a ninja and tell them what you heard, no risking yourself.
However, she really didnÆt think there was anything dangerous around. It was probably just a couple of people out for a midnight stroll like her sister was taking her on. That opinion changed as she pushed her way out of some foliage to see a pair of strange adults with no headband talking suspiciously to one of the academy teachers.
ôJust a fox,ö one of the strangers said, starting to turn back toward the teacher, a bishie guy that Joseibi remembered was named Mizuki or something like that.
The stranger was a slender man of less than average height, but intense muscle tone and wearing several holsters for ninja tools despite his lack of an allegiance identifying head band. Beside him was a another man, about the same height,but much thicker and heavily toned. He was wearing a pair of guardless daggers at his back.
Joseibi was already creeping back into the woods when the silver-haired apparent traitor turned to look to see her small form.
ôThatÆs one of the students!ö Mizuki-sensei said turning back into the woods. ôShe transforms.ö
Joseibi yipped as she tried to curse her bad luck pushed herself forward to disappear into the woods rushing and yipping loudly.
ôGet her,ö Mizuki snapped, pushing one of the two men towards the fleeing fox. ôI have a demon to deal with.ö
Joseibi heard that and tried to remember everything she could about evading pursuit as she dodged under bushes and trees trying to get back to where sheÆd left her sister behind and get the both of them to leave the area and get back to town.
Though she couldnÆt hear her sisterÆs calls anymore, though she couldnÆt quite remember when they had stopped. That worried her.
At least theyÆd have the same trouble keeping up with her that her sister did.
Then something slammed down in the path ahead of her.
The knife wielding man.
Quickly she gathered herself up and buried herself under the bush she hadnÆt quite left. Behind her, another landing told her where the other man was.
ôYouÆre here somewhere,ö the slender man said. ôWe heard you in the bushes. Did you find a burrow somewhere to dig into?ö
ôWhy donÆt you come out, kid,ö the other said, drawing his knife. ôFight like a real ninja. IsnÆt that what you want to be?ö
They were trying to rattle her, flush her out, and as much as she recognized it, she still felt it was working. After all, whether she could hear Ryoko or not, any moment now, her sister would beà
ôAnoàö the quiet voice cut through the small, tree-shaded area drawing all eyes to where Ryoko appeared standing near the bushes Joseibi had chosen to hide nearby.
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko continued. ôHa..haàhave y..you sàs..seenàö
ôThere she is, she dropped the henge!ö the knife wielder said drawing his other blade and charging in toward Ryoko.
ôAh..ah! Ya..yama..te!ö Ryoko stuttered as she stumbled backward feet rolling upward underneath the manÆs stomach.
The flow of chi moved upward from the earth, through where her palms and upper back, twisting through muscles and gathering as it went out through her legs into the man above her. From there, it carried the man with it into the air with a rush of energy.
The flow of chi split around the tree trunk five feet away, the manÆs body did not. He fell, senseless, at the base of the tree.
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko declared nervously as she rolled up to her feet. ôIàI tripped.ö
ôYou wonÆt get lucky again, girl!ö the other said as he tossed a trio of kunai at the girl in the kimono.
Ryoko shrieked and pulled into herself, letting one kunai past, snatching the second and swinging her bokken across into the third. Before sheÆd swung the bokken, sheÆd thought sheÆd caught the beginning of another ripple of approaching motion, but then her amateurish bokken skills set all the delicate flows to nonsense and her hairÆs trigger of warning was eliminated.
With just eyes and ears, she only barely caught sight of the five shurikens before they reached her. She spun away two of them completely, but one sliced across her cheek and another slashed through her kimono slicing a line through her shoulder.
The third sunk into her thigh, dangerously close to a lethal injury for even such a small weapon. Some of the muscle tore, and it sent a small wave of pain through her.
Out of that evasive spin the kunai she had snatched earlier was launched back toward the second of her foes. She missed of course, as he launched himself into the air above the battlefield.
Which was what she wanted.
Ryoko jumped up into the air, angling away from the attackerÆs arc, but not so much that she would successively evade him.
She didnÆt want to.
ôIte!ö Ryoko snapped out as her opponent fired more weapons at her, which, mid air as she was, she could only work to deflect, bokken held behind her this time as she used her free hand to do so.
Then their arcs met and, as a the ninja launched a kick, RyokoÆs hand reached out to grip the incoming ninjaÆs attacking limb. In that instant all his momentum became RyokoÆs as she anchored against him and flipped up around behind and above, using the acrobatic motion to turn that upward momentum into downward and slamming downward into her opponent.
Gravity, the combined momentum of both warriors enhanced by RyokoÆs funneling chi downward through her body into her opponent, all combined with a small eruption of dirt.
Rolling away, Ryoko started to stand but found the previously injured leg unwilling to do so at the moment. Catching her breath, she took the moment to let the chi through her leg and encourage the tissue to heal.
Ryoko felt the knife-wielder coming up behind her as she was still catching her breath, and started to turn about to face the attack, but knew sheÆd let her guard down too early. Father would have shut her down seconds ago.
She was about to be shut down now.
A small yellow bundle of fur and skin leaped up into the way, growling and yipping as it snapped at the knife-wielding ninjaÆs face. The man snapped angrily before forcefully tearing the fox away and tossing the yellow-furred creature across the scene where it bounced off a tree with a sharp yip sound.
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko shouted as the fox landed a bit off.
ôOh, sheÆs your sister,ö the knife-wielder said, a sickening smile on his face as he turned to look back at his original target.
The bokken dropped from RyokoÆs hand as she surged forward, fire building already in her eyes and across her skin as tears streamed out into steam and the vegetation around her caught fire with her passage.
Ryoko leaped into a spinning kick that he barely managed to dodge and was followed immediately by a knife-hand into the top of his temple that, had he not rolled at the last moment, would have cleaved into his skull. Even the heavy handed touch she did lay on him rose blisters and burned hair away from his scalp.
He was off-balance as Ryoko twisted about to land in front of him.
The black-haired girl, wracked by fear for her sister, twisted about, refocusing her own chi momentum downward into her feet as she landed. The energy moved out of her into the earth and rebounded back upward, stressing the bones and muscles with the flow as she worked to bring it up her body into her shoulders and down the arms and into the manÆs chest.
The martial artist wasnÆt sending the chi back into the flow for now, no, she was going to rebound as much of it back into herself as possible. She would keep gathering more and forcing what she gathered to remain at her direction until the threat to her family was settled.
The man struck a boulder, caught between the stone and RyokoÆs burning hands. The enhanced momentum of chi cracked ribs as it passed through him the first time, his skin searing under RyokoÆs hands, and then the chi rebounded off the cracking rock, through his chest again and pushing into RyokoÆs arms.
The chi swirled down into her feet again as she collected the once again rebounded momentum into a short hop and spin that let her swirl more chi in from the air around her. Twinges of pain worked all the way up her body as she directed the chi build up into her foot which lanced straight out to catch the head of her target between her and the boulder.
Instead the Saotome found her foot firmly gripped and herself being tossed off course. All the chi sheÆd built up to that point was lost as she had to right her herself in mid air. Without the vicious flow sheÆd built, Ryoko could feel the exhaustion all throughout her body.
ôNow, now,ö the new fighter said as the figure that had grabbed Ryoko burst into smoke. ôWeÆd like to ask both these men some questions first.ö
Seeing the familiar image of the man that had originally found her and her sister outside Konoha, and JoseibiÆs furry, yellow body limping out of the bushes toward her, ears bent back pleadingly and several clones of Kakashi moving about to extinguish the fires spawned by Ryoko.
Panting, Ryoko dropped to her knees, fire dying away from her body and finally her eyes.
ôSuàsumimasen, Kakashi-sama,ö Ryoko said as Joseibi padded over to her and started nuzzling at her hand. ôI oweàJoseibiàaàa..mo..movie.ö
****
ôIruka Umino suffered from damage to the spine and several serious cuts and some blood less, made worse by exertion,ö the medical ninja reported to the Hokage. ôBut minor injuries over all. Joseibi Saotome sprained her wrist and Naruto Uzumaki was merely suffering from exertion.ö
ôThe prisoners are all severely injured,ö the medical ninja continued. ôOne of the two that pursued the Saotomes had the least severe injuries, broken ribs and a collapsed lung. The other two were very close to death from severe blunt force trauma, ruptured organs and, in the one manÆs case, burns that went as deep as his ribs. TheyÆll both survive, even recover, though in both cases it was a near thing.ö
Ryoko SaotomeÆs condition was moreàcurious,ö the medic finished.
ôGo on,ö Hokage said, turning about.
ôSeveral burst blood vessels, minute tears through most of the muscle groups of the body including the edges of the lungs and heart, a cut on her thigh nearly hit a fatal artery, and several others produced minor blood loss,ö the medic explained. ôAnd she appears to have what seems to be a serious sunburn over her entire skin. Nothing was serious yet, but if whatever jutsu she was either using or suffering continued, it would have been bad fairly quickly.ö
He didnÆt mention some of the signs of older traumas theyÆd found.
ôI think I might be able to explain some of that,ö Kakashi said idly.
The medical ninja turned to look at the jonin expectantly and the Hokage gestured for him to continue.
ôThe sharingan can get a glimpse of what she does,ö Kakashi explained. ôAnd what I saw reminded me of when she was pressing herself to work on building her strength and ability, only much more extreme. IÆm guessing she went past what sheÆs currently safely capable of.ö
ôOver-stressed the system,ö the medical ninja said, nodding. ôThat would explain the muscle tears and blood blisters, but not the burns.ö
ôThere are some earlier reports on something that may explain that,ö the Hokage said. ôIÆll make the relevant information available to you.ö
ôAll right, Hokage-sama,ö the medic said.
ôIf you can tell me when the patients are ready to see visitors,ö the Hokage said to the medic. ôI would appreciate it. And when Ibiki might be able to take charge of his prisonersö
ôYes, Hokage-sama,ö the medic said, flinching a bit at the name of Ibiki Morino, before turning about and leaving.
ôKakashi, is there anything else?ö Sarutobi asked.
ôOnly that normally, RyokoÆs chakra coils blunt the flow of her chi,ö Kakashi said. ôShe loses momentum and direction each time they interact and has to re-establish it at a loss of efficiency and leaking energy.ö
ôThe river flowing into a lake analogy,ö Sarutobi noted. ôMost scrolls on the subject make mention of that.ö
ôOnly this time it was rivers flowing into whirlpools,ö Kakashi noted. ôThe chi flows were coming out stronger.ö
Sarutobi arched an eyebrow and turned to face Kakashi.
ôThat has, implications,ö Sarutobi noted. ôBut the levels of chakra and chi control necessary to achieve balance and ability to draw on both forces would be very high.ö
ôIÆm not a medical ninja,ö Kakashi said. ôBut IÆm not sure Ryoko has a choice. That fire of hers, it touches both her chi and her chakra when it gets goingàö
Sarutobi nodded, blowing out a small cloud of smoke.
ôYou have an assignment to prepare for,ö Sarutobi noted.
ôHai, hai,ö Kakashi said, sounding bored. ôIÆll let you know when they should be back at the Academy.ö
ôDonÆt get cocky, Kakashi,ö Sarutobi smirked. ôThis is a good class, the team this time might surprise you.ö
ôIn my opinion, theyÆre rarely ready at twelve or thirteen,ö Kakashi said, shrugging. ôIÆll see you then.ö
With Kakashi leaving, Sarutobi turned his mind to other conversations.
****
ôI understand your point of view, Hiruzen,ö Koharu said from her seat. ôIt is unfair to punish a child for matters beyond her control. But we also have to consider the safety of the village as well. When the girl was merely a chi-adept, she was a curiosity, but this new developmentàö
ôIf we can protect Naruto, there should be no reason we canÆt help this girl,ö Hiruzen Sarutobi noted calmly. ôThe risk is not as severe.ö
ôBut Naruto is a citizen of the village, soon to be a shinobi if I understand your intentions,ö Homura noted. ôRyoko is merely a resident. Like it or not, our protection does not extend to her as it does to Naruto. And while we and most others will respect your decision, there are people who would do otherwise.ö
ôNormally, you would side with Danzo on this matter,ö Hiruzen noted.
ôThis is a single girl with training in a rare skill and apparently a blood limit of unknown potential,ö Koharu noted. ôIt is not an entire clan of traitors, or even a jinchuriki. There are rewards and risks to both paths. SoàweÆre staying neutral until more information is available to weigh the risks to the village.ö
ôIn the mean time,ö Hokage said. ôYouÆre warning me.ö
The other two elders stood up from their seats.
ôIf Konoha can gain a viable chi-training program,ö Homura confirmed. ôThen we would be a step ahead of the other villages.ö
ôOf course, weÆd much prefer to have a chi-master than an emotionally scarred girl incompletely trained,ö Koharu added.
The Hokage lifted his head and smiled.
ôA pity she canÆt afford to hire a mission to find a tutor,ö the Hokage said. ôAfter all, a client is one of the things our laws protect almost as much as our citizens.ö
Both of his old friends looked at him in confusion for a brief moment before they left the office, a look of quiet consideration on their face.
****
The Hokage frowned.
The plan was transparent to be sure, Danzo would see right through it, but he also knew that, as interesting as Ryoko would be, she was of only very minor concern to the militant. The transparency of the plan would be a benefit in that regard, making pursuing situations with Ryoko far more trouble than they were worth.
Koharu and Homura usually disagreed about going to so much trouble for the sake of one individual as adverse the village as a whole. They didnÆt seem to realize that it was the individuals that made the village.
There was a point where an individual became a poison, but it was a poor idea to punish them before that had proven to be true. It was much better, upon seeing the situation might be developing, to attend to the person in question and make sure that they remained loyal and bound to the village. Rather than to attack them and force them to become the imagined threat.
He looked back at the psychological profile on Ryoko lying closed on his desk. Ibiki was doubtful that sheÆd accept a citizenship or a place as a ninja at the moment. She wasnÆt used to making major life choices for her own benefit. There was heavy evidence that she was of the opinion that she had no say in the direction of her own life save what leeway was given to her by her mother.
Fortunately, the parents were currently unreachable.
Genma was leaving behind a trail of small debts and petty crimes across the continent, while remaining hard to track down himself. Nodoka had disappeared soon after Kakashi had tracked her down and reported, apparently going off in search of her husband and daughters.
The further report suggested that the small side-jobs cleaning and such that Ryoko was taking were signs that she was breaking away from her dependence on others deciding her life, but it was still mostly tied to her responsibility to her younger sister.
Combined with this was an indication that she had a practical view towards combat. She leaned toward protecting comrades and citizens rather than eliminating threats, but there were some shinobi that were likewise. WhatÆs more, given her upbringing, she was unlikely to disobey what she considered an appropriate authority.
Meaning that she would likely be an asset to missions rather than a hindrance.
A knock at the office brought his attention to the door.
ôCome in,ö he said, turning to see the messenger coming in.
ôHokage-sama, Iruka Umino and Ryoko Saotome are both awake and ready for visitors,ö the man said.
****
Naruto was walking up the stairs onto the recovery level where Iruka-sensei would be for the next couple of days. He walked with a sense of supreme elation as he considered what Iruka-sensei had said about him to that Mizuki creep. And now it was only going to be a few more short days before he was officially graduated.
Then it wouldnÆt be long before he was Hokage, and his face was up on that mountainside and everybody would acknowledge him.
He glanced down a hall and blinked to see the Third Hokage entering one of the rooms in that wing. It was a momentÆs consideration, but curiosity won out over the intention to visit Iruka-sensei for the moment.
Sneaking to the edge of the door, he listened in on what was happening inside.
ôI am feeling fine, Hokage-sama,ö someone was saying, he recognized Ryoko SaotomeÆs voice. ôI merely over-did it a little.ö
ôThis was not a little,ö the Hokage said seriously. ôYou had tears in your lungs and heart.ö
ôThàthey told me,ö Ryoko said.
ôIs it all right for you to be sitting like that?ö Sarutobi asked. ôYou donÆt have to be so formal in a hospital bed.ö
ôI must show proper respect, Hokage-sama,ö Ryoko said. ôAànd they healed most of the problems.ö
Naruto peeked around the corner and noticed the bandages about RyokoÆs hands, recognizing them as burn bandages from past experiences. He saw a few other bandaged sections where the girlÆs clothes didnÆt cover it.
ôThere is also the matter of what happens when you getàupset,ö he noted.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said nervously.
ôDo you know enough to train yourself to deal with both problems?ö the Hokage asked.
ôI th..thought so,ö she said quietly.
ôI could open a mission for you,ö the Hokage noted. ôTo find tutors to help you deal with this problem.ö
ôB..butàI d..do not have that s..sort of money,ö Ryoko noted. ôThat would be aàC ranked mission.ö
ôMore like B,ö the Hokage noted. ôChi-adepts are uncommon and masters are rare. They often stay on the move or in hidden and dangerous regions. However, I think we could work out a trade of sorts.ö
ôT..trade,ö Ryoko asked, trying not to fidget
ôYou are obviously a skilled fighter,ö the Hokage said. ôI think it would be a benefit to have you available for missions eventually.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko hesitated.
ôIÆm proposing a trade of services,ö the Hokage noted. ôNot for you to become a ninja like your sister wants to.ö
ôAnoàö the girl said again. ôFather used to do jobs for people all the time, sàsealing spirits and eliàliminating bandits. IàI sàsuppose th..that it is right for me to do so as well. An..nd you would help me find someoneàto teach me?ö
ôThat is the agreement,ö Hokage said. ôWeÆd be each otherÆs clients, honorbound to protect each other.ö
ôHaiàhai,ö Ryoko said, biting her lip. ôI..can do that. Wh..what are the appropriate procedures?ö
ôWeÆll discuss that later in the week, when youÆre released,ö the Hokage said, standing up from beside her. ôIn the meantime, I think IÆm holding your visitors at bay. Naruto?ö
Sheepishly, the young soon-to-be ninja walked into the room.
ôUzumaki-san!ö Ryoko said. ôYàyou came to visit me?ö
ôUh, yeah, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said, embarrassed. ôHow are you doing.ö
ôI am quite fine,ö Ryoko said, bowing stiffly while keeping a smile on her face.
ôSo, what are you doing here?ö Naruto asked.
ôI used too much chi,ö she said. ôMy body couldnÆt handle the strain. I suppose I pushed too hard, too quickly.ö
ôMake sure to visit, Iruka-sensei before you leave, Naruto,ö the Hokage said as he stood up to leave Naruto in the room with Ryoko, a minor prank to repay the young man for eavesdropping.
ôHai, Hokage-sama,ö Naruto said, before turning uncomfortably back towards Ryoko. ôSo, this is a training accident?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said hesitantly.
ôWell, you gonna be in here long?ö he asked. ôIÆve still got to beat you sometime, and I think IÆve got a trick now to do it with.ö
ôI..I think I sh..shall be out in a day or so,ö Ryoko said.
Hokage let the two continue talking as he left the room and started to head for IrukaÆs room.
He looked back and saw a little blond girl with a wrist wrapping and splint heading into RyokoÆs room not long after he left. RyokoÆs sister was already released then.
Which reminded him, he needed to talk to the Inuzuka clan about finding a way for Joseibi to deal with her curse form. It was an asset to stealth, but given how hard it was to turn back human, she needed to have a way to defend herself in that form.
Now all that was needed was to make a decision where to attach Ryoko.
****
ôWe have thirty new genin,ö Hokage noted. ôIn addition to Ryoko.ö
ôThatÆs ten teams plus one spare,ö Iruka noted.
ôSome things are clear,ö Sarutobi noted. ôKurenai has history with the young Hyuuga, and it makes sense to place her as HinataÆs sensei for that reason. Likewise with Asuma and Shikamaru. And, of course, the young Uchiha.ö
ôYeah,ö Kakashi said from where he was reading his book. ôWeÆll see how he does.ö
Iruka frowned as he considered the joninÆs statement. HeÆd heard rumors about the past times Kakashi was called on to take a genin team. Come to think of it, he didnÆt think heÆd heard of the jonin working with genin that hadnÆt been a ninja for less than three years.
ôWe also need to place Naruto,ö the Hokage said.
ôWe should put him with Sasuke,ö Kakashi noted, a bit in disbelief that he was suggesting this. ôIt will attract less attention.ö
ôBut it is traditional to team the strongest and weakest students together,ö another jonin protested. ôBefore the Mizuki situation, IÆd have said that Naruto was the weakest, but there can be no doubt that he has extreme potential of his own.ö
ôHow can we be certain he didnÆt use the KyuubiÆs power to beat Mizuki,ö another asked.
ôIruka was there to witness it,ö the Hokage said. ôThe demon chakra made no appearance.ö
ôThen shouldnÆt Naruto be the anchor of another team?ö someone asked.
ôNaruto is not prepared to be an anchor of any team yet,ö Ibiki noted. ôAnd Kakashi is right that placing Naruto in a team other than with Sasuke would attract attention. NarutoÆs grades are a matter of public record, easily obtained by other villages. The Mizuki situation is not something so easily obtained. We donÆt want word getting out that we broke our own tradition this way. It would bring eyes to Naruto that we donÆt want looking.ö
There were internal reasons as well, but Ibiki had already expressed those concerns to the Hokage. The Foundation was supposedly disbanded, but the individuals that made it up were still around, and theyÆd look for any sort of lever they could use to get back to the ways they felt things should be. TheyÆd know about the Mizuki situation, but the majority of the public citizens wouldnÆt.
That left the third spot to fill on Team Kakashi.
ôHow about Haruna?ö Kurenai asked, finally drawing some sort of interest from Kakashi.
ôThe potential is there,ö Kakashi said. ôBut not the drive yet. If I have to have those two on a team, IÆd prefer a third member that keeps the same sort of pace. IÆm already going to have to work at moderating the academic pace as it is.ö
The Hokage smiled.
ôI think we know who might fill that bill,ö the Hokage said.
Kakashi blinked and looked up again from his book before sighing expressively.
****
Sasuke looked irritably toward the black-haired martial artist who saw in one of the chairs of the room, somewhat far away from him, heÆd noticed. That was fine with him, she could stay curious and moon-eyed over there then. Meanwhile Naruto was pacing about a bit and grumbling about how late their jonin was.
Personally, Sasuke was more interested in why a skittish girl with no forehead-protector was doing assigned to his team. The only time heÆd seen the girl was when she came to pick up her younger sister.
HeÆd heard rumors, of course, about how Naruto had been challenging her off and on since she got to the village two years back, but the fact that she always won didnÆt particularly impress Sasuke.
Most people could beat Naruto in a fight.
Which brought up yesterdayÆsàsituation.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he looked to the blonde, hyperactive ninja. He didnÆt know for what purpose Naruto had impersonated him, but it didnÆt really matter. The ôdead lastö ninja had defeated him quite easily. To make matters worse, the rumors heÆd heard was that Naruto had tried something, but been easily rebuffed and Naruto wasnÆt saying anything to the contrary.
To be defeated was one thing, but this was verging on condescension.
Either that, or Naruto had simply forgotten the whole affair. That was a possibility that wasnÆt all that unbelievable.
In any case, heÆd show the fool that Sasuke Uchiha was not someone to be taken so lightly.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said quietly as Naruto brought a chair over and used it to climb up and place an eraser inbetween the door and the frame. ôShàshould you be doing that?ö
ôHis fault for being late,ö Naruto said.
ôLike a jonin would fall for a trap like that,ö Sasuke said grumpily.
Not much longer after heÆd said that, the three heard the sound of footsteps and the door slid open to drop the eraser on KakashiÆs head.
ôGot him!ö Naruto declared loudly.
ôAnoàö Ryoko responded.
Sasuke remained quietly disbelieving that a jonin could be so foolish.
Kakashi, meanwhile, looked about the room, judging what he saw. As expected, Naruto had gotten up to some mischief and didnÆt even realize that it was bad, Ryoko was still uncertain about just what to do or say and Sasuke was watching arrogantly from on high without getting involved.
This would take a lot of work to mould these three into a team.
A few minutes later found them on top of the Academy, with Kakashi speaking to them.
ôAll right,ö he said. ôLetÆs start by introducing yourselves.ö
ôIntroducing ourselves?ö Naruto asked. ôHow do we do that?ö
ôAs in give you nameàö Kakashi thought a bit more ôàlikes, dislikes, future dream and hobbiesàstuff like that.ö
That sounded authentic enough.
ôWell, why donÆt you start then?ö Naruto demanded.
ôMe?ö Kakashi said. ôIÆm Kakashi Hatake. I donÆt feel like telling you my likes and dislikes. IÆve never thought about a future dream and I have many hobbies. Now, Naruto?ö
ôIÆm Naruto Uzumaki,ö Naruto declared. ôI like ramen and especially Ichiraku ramen. I dislike that it takes three minutes to make instant ramen. My hobby is comparing types of ramen. My dream is to surpass the Hokage and to be acknowledged by everybody in the village.ö
ôAll right,ö Kakashi said, turning toward Ryoko. ôAnd you?ö
ôAnoàö the girl said, rising to her feet, she bowed formally. ôI am Ryoko Saotome of the Saotome School of Martial Arts. I..like martial arts movies and manga. I diàdislike behaving poorly and m..making misàmistakes. My dream is for my sister to be happy. My hobby is training.ö
ôWhat kind of dream is that?ö Sasuke asked, despite his overall annoyance for the whole procedure.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, confused.
ôYeah, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said. ôA dream is supposed to be about what you want to do, not other people.ö
ôOh,ö Ryoko said, blinking. ôI see. Thàthen I am to bear strong children with a màmanly man in or..order to make sure the Sàsaotome family continues.ö
ôWell, thatÆsàinteresting,ö Kakashi said as he turned from Ryoko to look at the horrified Sasuke. ôSasuke.ö
ôIÆm Sasuke Uchiha,ö he said, staring at Ryoko. ôI donÆt particularly like anything. I have lots of dislikes. I especially dislike clinging girls that are already planning marriageàö
ôOh, I could not marry you,ö Ryoko said. ôYou must tend to your own family name. Aàat m..most I could be your màmistress.ö
Besides, the boy made her very uncomfortable with the way he was glowering and how heavy the chi around him was.
Kakashi hadnÆt thought SasukeÆs expression could get more horrified until Ryoko said that.
ôThat way we b..both k..keep our family names,ö she explained.
ôWhatÆs she talking about?ö Naruto asked, feeling it was vaguely perverted somehow but he wasnÆt sure.
ôAnyway,ö Kakashi said, setting aside the concept of why a twelve year old girl had thought such things through so thoroughly. ôYour dreams and hobbies, Sasuke?ö
ôUhàuhàö Sasuke said, trying to pry his eyes away from the disturbing figure of Ryoko.
Naruto leaned over toward Ryoko and started whispering.
ôRyoko-chan,ö he said. ôDid you use some sort of jutsu on Sasuke-teme over there?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, confused.
Speaking of said sister, the annoyed growl from the fox in her arms told her that Joseibi was beginning to getàcurious about why they werenÆt going to the apartment just yet.
ôProbably something sappy and æbondingÆ oriented,ö Joseibi thought to herself.
ôI just want to see the sunset, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said. ôThere is a spot up here that is quite beautiful to watch from. And then we shall go to a movie.ö
As they came to a rise above the majority of surrounding trees, Ryoko stopped, looked off toward the setting sun and took a large breath of air. The ball of the sun fading from blinding yellow into a oranges and reds that spread all across the horizon like a batch of paints spilled against wall and not yet completely mixed.
The skyÆs blues were slowly darkening and thickening together as well, turning into a tapestry of silver beads sewn onto a sable cloth. As the sun finally vanished, Ryoko started to turn back to the path down into the town, humming along.
Joseibi turned her head to the side, ears quirking as she listened to something further out into the night.
Ryoko looked down at her sister.
ôIs there something out there?ö she asked her sister.
Curiosity getting the better of her, Ryoko turned aside from the path and started to walk in the direction that Joseibi was staring. Struggling, the fox squirmed out of RyokoÆs hold and moved to the ground before pattering off into the woods to investigate what it had heard.
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko said quietly. ôWait for me! It could be a bear.ö
Ryoko couldnÆt move through the woods as fast a Joseibi could, not unless she wanted to start leaping about in her kimono.
Joseibi herself was just looking for something more interesting than the beauty of nature around her, and the soft voices she heard ahead certainly qualified.
Granted, some part of her remembered the academy instructions should you find anything strange outside the village: donÆt investigate, immediately find a ninja and tell them what you heard, no risking yourself.
However, she really didnÆt think there was anything dangerous around. It was probably just a couple of people out for a midnight stroll like her sister was taking her on. That opinion changed as she pushed her way out of some foliage to see a pair of strange adults with no headband talking suspiciously to one of the academy teachers.
ôJust a fox,ö one of the strangers said, starting to turn back toward the teacher, a bishie guy that Joseibi remembered was named Mizuki or something like that.
The stranger was a slender man of less than average height, but intense muscle tone and wearing several holsters for ninja tools despite his lack of an allegiance identifying head band. Beside him was a another man, about the same height,but much thicker and heavily toned. He was wearing a pair of guardless daggers at his back.
Joseibi was already creeping back into the woods when the silver-haired apparent traitor turned to look to see her small form.
ôThatÆs one of the students!ö Mizuki-sensei said turning back into the woods. ôShe transforms.ö
Joseibi yipped as she tried to curse her bad luck pushed herself forward to disappear into the woods rushing and yipping loudly.
ôGet her,ö Mizuki snapped, pushing one of the two men towards the fleeing fox. ôI have a demon to deal with.ö
Joseibi heard that and tried to remember everything she could about evading pursuit as she dodged under bushes and trees trying to get back to where sheÆd left her sister behind and get the both of them to leave the area and get back to town.
Though she couldnÆt hear her sisterÆs calls anymore, though she couldnÆt quite remember when they had stopped. That worried her.
At least theyÆd have the same trouble keeping up with her that her sister did.
Then something slammed down in the path ahead of her.
The knife wielding man.
Quickly she gathered herself up and buried herself under the bush she hadnÆt quite left. Behind her, another landing told her where the other man was.
ôYouÆre here somewhere,ö the slender man said. ôWe heard you in the bushes. Did you find a burrow somewhere to dig into?ö
ôWhy donÆt you come out, kid,ö the other said, drawing his knife. ôFight like a real ninja. IsnÆt that what you want to be?ö
They were trying to rattle her, flush her out, and as much as she recognized it, she still felt it was working. After all, whether she could hear Ryoko or not, any moment now, her sister would beà
ôAnoàö the quiet voice cut through the small, tree-shaded area drawing all eyes to where Ryoko appeared standing near the bushes Joseibi had chosen to hide nearby.
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko continued. ôHa..haàhave y..you sàs..seenàö
ôThere she is, she dropped the henge!ö the knife wielder said drawing his other blade and charging in toward Ryoko.
ôAh..ah! Ya..yama..te!ö Ryoko stuttered as she stumbled backward feet rolling upward underneath the manÆs stomach.
The flow of chi moved upward from the earth, through where her palms and upper back, twisting through muscles and gathering as it went out through her legs into the man above her. From there, it carried the man with it into the air with a rush of energy.
The flow of chi split around the tree trunk five feet away, the manÆs body did not. He fell, senseless, at the base of the tree.
ôSumimasen,ö Ryoko declared nervously as she rolled up to her feet. ôIàI tripped.ö
ôYou wonÆt get lucky again, girl!ö the other said as he tossed a trio of kunai at the girl in the kimono.
Ryoko shrieked and pulled into herself, letting one kunai past, snatching the second and swinging her bokken across into the third. Before sheÆd swung the bokken, sheÆd thought sheÆd caught the beginning of another ripple of approaching motion, but then her amateurish bokken skills set all the delicate flows to nonsense and her hairÆs trigger of warning was eliminated.
With just eyes and ears, she only barely caught sight of the five shurikens before they reached her. She spun away two of them completely, but one sliced across her cheek and another slashed through her kimono slicing a line through her shoulder.
The third sunk into her thigh, dangerously close to a lethal injury for even such a small weapon. Some of the muscle tore, and it sent a small wave of pain through her.
Out of that evasive spin the kunai she had snatched earlier was launched back toward the second of her foes. She missed of course, as he launched himself into the air above the battlefield.
Which was what she wanted.
Ryoko jumped up into the air, angling away from the attackerÆs arc, but not so much that she would successively evade him.
She didnÆt want to.
ôIte!ö Ryoko snapped out as her opponent fired more weapons at her, which, mid air as she was, she could only work to deflect, bokken held behind her this time as she used her free hand to do so.
Then their arcs met and, as a the ninja launched a kick, RyokoÆs hand reached out to grip the incoming ninjaÆs attacking limb. In that instant all his momentum became RyokoÆs as she anchored against him and flipped up around behind and above, using the acrobatic motion to turn that upward momentum into downward and slamming downward into her opponent.
Gravity, the combined momentum of both warriors enhanced by RyokoÆs funneling chi downward through her body into her opponent, all combined with a small eruption of dirt.
Rolling away, Ryoko started to stand but found the previously injured leg unwilling to do so at the moment. Catching her breath, she took the moment to let the chi through her leg and encourage the tissue to heal.
Ryoko felt the knife-wielder coming up behind her as she was still catching her breath, and started to turn about to face the attack, but knew sheÆd let her guard down too early. Father would have shut her down seconds ago.
She was about to be shut down now.
A small yellow bundle of fur and skin leaped up into the way, growling and yipping as it snapped at the knife-wielding ninjaÆs face. The man snapped angrily before forcefully tearing the fox away and tossing the yellow-furred creature across the scene where it bounced off a tree with a sharp yip sound.
ôImouto-chan!ö Ryoko shouted as the fox landed a bit off.
ôOh, sheÆs your sister,ö the knife-wielder said, a sickening smile on his face as he turned to look back at his original target.
The bokken dropped from RyokoÆs hand as she surged forward, fire building already in her eyes and across her skin as tears streamed out into steam and the vegetation around her caught fire with her passage.
Ryoko leaped into a spinning kick that he barely managed to dodge and was followed immediately by a knife-hand into the top of his temple that, had he not rolled at the last moment, would have cleaved into his skull. Even the heavy handed touch she did lay on him rose blisters and burned hair away from his scalp.
He was off-balance as Ryoko twisted about to land in front of him.
The black-haired girl, wracked by fear for her sister, twisted about, refocusing her own chi momentum downward into her feet as she landed. The energy moved out of her into the earth and rebounded back upward, stressing the bones and muscles with the flow as she worked to bring it up her body into her shoulders and down the arms and into the manÆs chest.
The martial artist wasnÆt sending the chi back into the flow for now, no, she was going to rebound as much of it back into herself as possible. She would keep gathering more and forcing what she gathered to remain at her direction until the threat to her family was settled.
The man struck a boulder, caught between the stone and RyokoÆs burning hands. The enhanced momentum of chi cracked ribs as it passed through him the first time, his skin searing under RyokoÆs hands, and then the chi rebounded off the cracking rock, through his chest again and pushing into RyokoÆs arms.
The chi swirled down into her feet again as she collected the once again rebounded momentum into a short hop and spin that let her swirl more chi in from the air around her. Twinges of pain worked all the way up her body as she directed the chi build up into her foot which lanced straight out to catch the head of her target between her and the boulder.
Instead the Saotome found her foot firmly gripped and herself being tossed off course. All the chi sheÆd built up to that point was lost as she had to right her herself in mid air. Without the vicious flow sheÆd built, Ryoko could feel the exhaustion all throughout her body.
ôNow, now,ö the new fighter said as the figure that had grabbed Ryoko burst into smoke. ôWeÆd like to ask both these men some questions first.ö
Seeing the familiar image of the man that had originally found her and her sister outside Konoha, and JoseibiÆs furry, yellow body limping out of the bushes toward her, ears bent back pleadingly and several clones of Kakashi moving about to extinguish the fires spawned by Ryoko.
Panting, Ryoko dropped to her knees, fire dying away from her body and finally her eyes.
ôSuàsumimasen, Kakashi-sama,ö Ryoko said as Joseibi padded over to her and started nuzzling at her hand. ôI oweàJoseibiàaàa..mo..movie.ö
****
ôIruka Umino suffered from damage to the spine and several serious cuts and some blood less, made worse by exertion,ö the medical ninja reported to the Hokage. ôBut minor injuries over all. Joseibi Saotome sprained her wrist and Naruto Uzumaki was merely suffering from exertion.ö
ôThe prisoners are all severely injured,ö the medical ninja continued. ôOne of the two that pursued the Saotomes had the least severe injuries, broken ribs and a collapsed lung. The other two were very close to death from severe blunt force trauma, ruptured organs and, in the one manÆs case, burns that went as deep as his ribs. TheyÆll both survive, even recover, though in both cases it was a near thing.ö
Ryoko SaotomeÆs condition was moreàcurious,ö the medic finished.
ôGo on,ö Hokage said, turning about.
ôSeveral burst blood vessels, minute tears through most of the muscle groups of the body including the edges of the lungs and heart, a cut on her thigh nearly hit a fatal artery, and several others produced minor blood loss,ö the medic explained. ôAnd she appears to have what seems to be a serious sunburn over her entire skin. Nothing was serious yet, but if whatever jutsu she was either using or suffering continued, it would have been bad fairly quickly.ö
He didnÆt mention some of the signs of older traumas theyÆd found.
ôI think I might be able to explain some of that,ö Kakashi said idly.
The medical ninja turned to look at the jonin expectantly and the Hokage gestured for him to continue.
ôThe sharingan can get a glimpse of what she does,ö Kakashi explained. ôAnd what I saw reminded me of when she was pressing herself to work on building her strength and ability, only much more extreme. IÆm guessing she went past what sheÆs currently safely capable of.ö
ôOver-stressed the system,ö the medical ninja said, nodding. ôThat would explain the muscle tears and blood blisters, but not the burns.ö
ôThere are some earlier reports on something that may explain that,ö the Hokage said. ôIÆll make the relevant information available to you.ö
ôAll right, Hokage-sama,ö the medic said.
ôIf you can tell me when the patients are ready to see visitors,ö the Hokage said to the medic. ôI would appreciate it. And when Ibiki might be able to take charge of his prisonersö
ôYes, Hokage-sama,ö the medic said, flinching a bit at the name of Ibiki Morino, before turning about and leaving.
ôKakashi, is there anything else?ö Sarutobi asked.
ôOnly that normally, RyokoÆs chakra coils blunt the flow of her chi,ö Kakashi said. ôShe loses momentum and direction each time they interact and has to re-establish it at a loss of efficiency and leaking energy.ö
ôThe river flowing into a lake analogy,ö Sarutobi noted. ôMost scrolls on the subject make mention of that.ö
ôOnly this time it was rivers flowing into whirlpools,ö Kakashi noted. ôThe chi flows were coming out stronger.ö
Sarutobi arched an eyebrow and turned to face Kakashi.
ôThat has, implications,ö Sarutobi noted. ôBut the levels of chakra and chi control necessary to achieve balance and ability to draw on both forces would be very high.ö
ôIÆm not a medical ninja,ö Kakashi said. ôBut IÆm not sure Ryoko has a choice. That fire of hers, it touches both her chi and her chakra when it gets goingàö
Sarutobi nodded, blowing out a small cloud of smoke.
ôYou have an assignment to prepare for,ö Sarutobi noted.
ôHai, hai,ö Kakashi said, sounding bored. ôIÆll let you know when they should be back at the Academy.ö
ôDonÆt get cocky, Kakashi,ö Sarutobi smirked. ôThis is a good class, the team this time might surprise you.ö
ôIn my opinion, theyÆre rarely ready at twelve or thirteen,ö Kakashi said, shrugging. ôIÆll see you then.ö
With Kakashi leaving, Sarutobi turned his mind to other conversations.
****
ôI understand your point of view, Hiruzen,ö Koharu said from her seat. ôIt is unfair to punish a child for matters beyond her control. But we also have to consider the safety of the village as well. When the girl was merely a chi-adept, she was a curiosity, but this new developmentàö
ôIf we can protect Naruto, there should be no reason we canÆt help this girl,ö Hiruzen Sarutobi noted calmly. ôThe risk is not as severe.ö
ôBut Naruto is a citizen of the village, soon to be a shinobi if I understand your intentions,ö Homura noted. ôRyoko is merely a resident. Like it or not, our protection does not extend to her as it does to Naruto. And while we and most others will respect your decision, there are people who would do otherwise.ö
ôNormally, you would side with Danzo on this matter,ö Hiruzen noted.
ôThis is a single girl with training in a rare skill and apparently a blood limit of unknown potential,ö Koharu noted. ôIt is not an entire clan of traitors, or even a jinchuriki. There are rewards and risks to both paths. SoàweÆre staying neutral until more information is available to weigh the risks to the village.ö
ôIn the mean time,ö Hokage said. ôYouÆre warning me.ö
The other two elders stood up from their seats.
ôIf Konoha can gain a viable chi-training program,ö Homura confirmed. ôThen we would be a step ahead of the other villages.ö
ôOf course, weÆd much prefer to have a chi-master than an emotionally scarred girl incompletely trained,ö Koharu added.
The Hokage lifted his head and smiled.
ôA pity she canÆt afford to hire a mission to find a tutor,ö the Hokage said. ôAfter all, a client is one of the things our laws protect almost as much as our citizens.ö
Both of his old friends looked at him in confusion for a brief moment before they left the office, a look of quiet consideration on their face.
****
The Hokage frowned.
The plan was transparent to be sure, Danzo would see right through it, but he also knew that, as interesting as Ryoko would be, she was of only very minor concern to the militant. The transparency of the plan would be a benefit in that regard, making pursuing situations with Ryoko far more trouble than they were worth.
Koharu and Homura usually disagreed about going to so much trouble for the sake of one individual as adverse the village as a whole. They didnÆt seem to realize that it was the individuals that made the village.
There was a point where an individual became a poison, but it was a poor idea to punish them before that had proven to be true. It was much better, upon seeing the situation might be developing, to attend to the person in question and make sure that they remained loyal and bound to the village. Rather than to attack them and force them to become the imagined threat.
He looked back at the psychological profile on Ryoko lying closed on his desk. Ibiki was doubtful that sheÆd accept a citizenship or a place as a ninja at the moment. She wasnÆt used to making major life choices for her own benefit. There was heavy evidence that she was of the opinion that she had no say in the direction of her own life save what leeway was given to her by her mother.
Fortunately, the parents were currently unreachable.
Genma was leaving behind a trail of small debts and petty crimes across the continent, while remaining hard to track down himself. Nodoka had disappeared soon after Kakashi had tracked her down and reported, apparently going off in search of her husband and daughters.
The further report suggested that the small side-jobs cleaning and such that Ryoko was taking were signs that she was breaking away from her dependence on others deciding her life, but it was still mostly tied to her responsibility to her younger sister.
Combined with this was an indication that she had a practical view towards combat. She leaned toward protecting comrades and citizens rather than eliminating threats, but there were some shinobi that were likewise. WhatÆs more, given her upbringing, she was unlikely to disobey what she considered an appropriate authority.
Meaning that she would likely be an asset to missions rather than a hindrance.
A knock at the office brought his attention to the door.
ôCome in,ö he said, turning to see the messenger coming in.
ôHokage-sama, Iruka Umino and Ryoko Saotome are both awake and ready for visitors,ö the man said.
****
Naruto was walking up the stairs onto the recovery level where Iruka-sensei would be for the next couple of days. He walked with a sense of supreme elation as he considered what Iruka-sensei had said about him to that Mizuki creep. And now it was only going to be a few more short days before he was officially graduated.
Then it wouldnÆt be long before he was Hokage, and his face was up on that mountainside and everybody would acknowledge him.
He glanced down a hall and blinked to see the Third Hokage entering one of the rooms in that wing. It was a momentÆs consideration, but curiosity won out over the intention to visit Iruka-sensei for the moment.
Sneaking to the edge of the door, he listened in on what was happening inside.
ôI am feeling fine, Hokage-sama,ö someone was saying, he recognized Ryoko SaotomeÆs voice. ôI merely over-did it a little.ö
ôThis was not a little,ö the Hokage said seriously. ôYou had tears in your lungs and heart.ö
ôThàthey told me,ö Ryoko said.
ôIs it all right for you to be sitting like that?ö Sarutobi asked. ôYou donÆt have to be so formal in a hospital bed.ö
ôI must show proper respect, Hokage-sama,ö Ryoko said. ôAànd they healed most of the problems.ö
Naruto peeked around the corner and noticed the bandages about RyokoÆs hands, recognizing them as burn bandages from past experiences. He saw a few other bandaged sections where the girlÆs clothes didnÆt cover it.
ôThere is also the matter of what happens when you getàupset,ö he noted.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said nervously.
ôDo you know enough to train yourself to deal with both problems?ö the Hokage asked.
ôI th..thought so,ö she said quietly.
ôI could open a mission for you,ö the Hokage noted. ôTo find tutors to help you deal with this problem.ö
ôB..butàI d..do not have that s..sort of money,ö Ryoko noted. ôThat would be aàC ranked mission.ö
ôMore like B,ö the Hokage noted. ôChi-adepts are uncommon and masters are rare. They often stay on the move or in hidden and dangerous regions. However, I think we could work out a trade of sorts.ö
ôT..trade,ö Ryoko asked, trying not to fidget
ôYou are obviously a skilled fighter,ö the Hokage said. ôI think it would be a benefit to have you available for missions eventually.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko hesitated.
ôIÆm proposing a trade of services,ö the Hokage noted. ôNot for you to become a ninja like your sister wants to.ö
ôAnoàö the girl said again. ôFather used to do jobs for people all the time, sàsealing spirits and eliàliminating bandits. IàI sàsuppose th..that it is right for me to do so as well. An..nd you would help me find someoneàto teach me?ö
ôThat is the agreement,ö Hokage said. ôWeÆd be each otherÆs clients, honorbound to protect each other.ö
ôHaiàhai,ö Ryoko said, biting her lip. ôI..can do that. Wh..what are the appropriate procedures?ö
ôWeÆll discuss that later in the week, when youÆre released,ö the Hokage said, standing up from beside her. ôIn the meantime, I think IÆm holding your visitors at bay. Naruto?ö
Sheepishly, the young soon-to-be ninja walked into the room.
ôUzumaki-san!ö Ryoko said. ôYàyou came to visit me?ö
ôUh, yeah, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said, embarrassed. ôHow are you doing.ö
ôI am quite fine,ö Ryoko said, bowing stiffly while keeping a smile on her face.
ôSo, what are you doing here?ö Naruto asked.
ôI used too much chi,ö she said. ôMy body couldnÆt handle the strain. I suppose I pushed too hard, too quickly.ö
ôMake sure to visit, Iruka-sensei before you leave, Naruto,ö the Hokage said as he stood up to leave Naruto in the room with Ryoko, a minor prank to repay the young man for eavesdropping.
ôHai, Hokage-sama,ö Naruto said, before turning uncomfortably back towards Ryoko. ôSo, this is a training accident?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said hesitantly.
ôWell, you gonna be in here long?ö he asked. ôIÆve still got to beat you sometime, and I think IÆve got a trick now to do it with.ö
ôI..I think I sh..shall be out in a day or so,ö Ryoko said.
Hokage let the two continue talking as he left the room and started to head for IrukaÆs room.
He looked back and saw a little blond girl with a wrist wrapping and splint heading into RyokoÆs room not long after he left. RyokoÆs sister was already released then.
Which reminded him, he needed to talk to the Inuzuka clan about finding a way for Joseibi to deal with her curse form. It was an asset to stealth, but given how hard it was to turn back human, she needed to have a way to defend herself in that form.
Now all that was needed was to make a decision where to attach Ryoko.
****
ôWe have thirty new genin,ö Hokage noted. ôIn addition to Ryoko.ö
ôThatÆs ten teams plus one spare,ö Iruka noted.
ôSome things are clear,ö Sarutobi noted. ôKurenai has history with the young Hyuuga, and it makes sense to place her as HinataÆs sensei for that reason. Likewise with Asuma and Shikamaru. And, of course, the young Uchiha.ö
ôYeah,ö Kakashi said from where he was reading his book. ôWeÆll see how he does.ö
Iruka frowned as he considered the joninÆs statement. HeÆd heard rumors about the past times Kakashi was called on to take a genin team. Come to think of it, he didnÆt think heÆd heard of the jonin working with genin that hadnÆt been a ninja for less than three years.
ôWe also need to place Naruto,ö the Hokage said.
ôWe should put him with Sasuke,ö Kakashi noted, a bit in disbelief that he was suggesting this. ôIt will attract less attention.ö
ôBut it is traditional to team the strongest and weakest students together,ö another jonin protested. ôBefore the Mizuki situation, IÆd have said that Naruto was the weakest, but there can be no doubt that he has extreme potential of his own.ö
ôHow can we be certain he didnÆt use the KyuubiÆs power to beat Mizuki,ö another asked.
ôIruka was there to witness it,ö the Hokage said. ôThe demon chakra made no appearance.ö
ôThen shouldnÆt Naruto be the anchor of another team?ö someone asked.
ôNaruto is not prepared to be an anchor of any team yet,ö Ibiki noted. ôAnd Kakashi is right that placing Naruto in a team other than with Sasuke would attract attention. NarutoÆs grades are a matter of public record, easily obtained by other villages. The Mizuki situation is not something so easily obtained. We donÆt want word getting out that we broke our own tradition this way. It would bring eyes to Naruto that we donÆt want looking.ö
There were internal reasons as well, but Ibiki had already expressed those concerns to the Hokage. The Foundation was supposedly disbanded, but the individuals that made it up were still around, and theyÆd look for any sort of lever they could use to get back to the ways they felt things should be. TheyÆd know about the Mizuki situation, but the majority of the public citizens wouldnÆt.
That left the third spot to fill on Team Kakashi.
ôHow about Haruna?ö Kurenai asked, finally drawing some sort of interest from Kakashi.
ôThe potential is there,ö Kakashi said. ôBut not the drive yet. If I have to have those two on a team, IÆd prefer a third member that keeps the same sort of pace. IÆm already going to have to work at moderating the academic pace as it is.ö
The Hokage smiled.
ôI think we know who might fill that bill,ö the Hokage said.
Kakashi blinked and looked up again from his book before sighing expressively.
****
Sasuke looked irritably toward the black-haired martial artist who saw in one of the chairs of the room, somewhat far away from him, heÆd noticed. That was fine with him, she could stay curious and moon-eyed over there then. Meanwhile Naruto was pacing about a bit and grumbling about how late their jonin was.
Personally, Sasuke was more interested in why a skittish girl with no forehead-protector was doing assigned to his team. The only time heÆd seen the girl was when she came to pick up her younger sister.
HeÆd heard rumors, of course, about how Naruto had been challenging her off and on since she got to the village two years back, but the fact that she always won didnÆt particularly impress Sasuke.
Most people could beat Naruto in a fight.
Which brought up yesterdayÆsàsituation.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he looked to the blonde, hyperactive ninja. He didnÆt know for what purpose Naruto had impersonated him, but it didnÆt really matter. The ôdead lastö ninja had defeated him quite easily. To make matters worse, the rumors heÆd heard was that Naruto had tried something, but been easily rebuffed and Naruto wasnÆt saying anything to the contrary.
To be defeated was one thing, but this was verging on condescension.
Either that, or Naruto had simply forgotten the whole affair. That was a possibility that wasnÆt all that unbelievable.
In any case, heÆd show the fool that Sasuke Uchiha was not someone to be taken so lightly.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said quietly as Naruto brought a chair over and used it to climb up and place an eraser inbetween the door and the frame. ôShàshould you be doing that?ö
ôHis fault for being late,ö Naruto said.
ôLike a jonin would fall for a trap like that,ö Sasuke said grumpily.
Not much longer after heÆd said that, the three heard the sound of footsteps and the door slid open to drop the eraser on KakashiÆs head.
ôGot him!ö Naruto declared loudly.
ôAnoàö Ryoko responded.
Sasuke remained quietly disbelieving that a jonin could be so foolish.
Kakashi, meanwhile, looked about the room, judging what he saw. As expected, Naruto had gotten up to some mischief and didnÆt even realize that it was bad, Ryoko was still uncertain about just what to do or say and Sasuke was watching arrogantly from on high without getting involved.
This would take a lot of work to mould these three into a team.
A few minutes later found them on top of the Academy, with Kakashi speaking to them.
ôAll right,ö he said. ôLetÆs start by introducing yourselves.ö
ôIntroducing ourselves?ö Naruto asked. ôHow do we do that?ö
ôAs in give you nameàö Kakashi thought a bit more ôàlikes, dislikes, future dream and hobbiesàstuff like that.ö
That sounded authentic enough.
ôWell, why donÆt you start then?ö Naruto demanded.
ôMe?ö Kakashi said. ôIÆm Kakashi Hatake. I donÆt feel like telling you my likes and dislikes. IÆve never thought about a future dream and I have many hobbies. Now, Naruto?ö
ôIÆm Naruto Uzumaki,ö Naruto declared. ôI like ramen and especially Ichiraku ramen. I dislike that it takes three minutes to make instant ramen. My hobby is comparing types of ramen. My dream is to surpass the Hokage and to be acknowledged by everybody in the village.ö
ôAll right,ö Kakashi said, turning toward Ryoko. ôAnd you?ö
ôAnoàö the girl said, rising to her feet, she bowed formally. ôI am Ryoko Saotome of the Saotome School of Martial Arts. I..like martial arts movies and manga. I diàdislike behaving poorly and m..making misàmistakes. My dream is for my sister to be happy. My hobby is training.ö
ôWhat kind of dream is that?ö Sasuke asked, despite his overall annoyance for the whole procedure.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, confused.
ôYeah, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said. ôA dream is supposed to be about what you want to do, not other people.ö
ôOh,ö Ryoko said, blinking. ôI see. Thàthen I am to bear strong children with a màmanly man in or..order to make sure the Sàsaotome family continues.ö
ôWell, thatÆsàinteresting,ö Kakashi said as he turned from Ryoko to look at the horrified Sasuke. ôSasuke.ö
ôIÆm Sasuke Uchiha,ö he said, staring at Ryoko. ôI donÆt particularly like anything. I have lots of dislikes. I especially dislike clinging girls that are already planning marriageàö
ôOh, I could not marry you,ö Ryoko said. ôYou must tend to your own family name. Aàat m..most I could be your màmistress.ö
Besides, the boy made her very uncomfortable with the way he was glowering and how heavy the chi around him was.
Kakashi hadnÆt thought SasukeÆs expression could get more horrified until Ryoko said that.
ôThat way we b..both k..keep our family names,ö she explained.
ôWhatÆs she talking about?ö Naruto asked, feeling it was vaguely perverted somehow but he wasnÆt sure.
ôAnyway,ö Kakashi said, setting aside the concept of why a twelve year old girl had thought such things through so thoroughly. ôYour dreams and hobbies, Sasuke?ö
ôUhàuhàö Sasuke said, trying to pry his eyes away from the disturbing figure of Ryoko.
Naruto leaned over toward Ryoko and started whispering.
ôRyoko-chan,ö he said. ôDid you use some sort of jutsu on Sasuke-teme over there?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, confused.
Ryoko quietly sat seiza in the field, taking the place of the exercise she missed out on for missing JoseibiÆs morning training. Quietly, she was wondering if she should be included in such an exercise if she wasnÆt going to be a ninja, but then, it was more training, and training was always good.
Her instructor had said not to have breakfast, which meant that they were going to be working on an empty stomach. That sounded similar to a lot of her fatherÆs basic training ideas, and, having lived on the road for half a year, she knew that food wasnÆt always readily available when you were traveling.
That still left just what skills Hatake-sama would be testing them on. It seemed time appropriate for generic challenge of their overall skills. To see what each of them had accomplished in their time.
She did hope that she got to go first.
Challenges were so much better when they were unknown.
She would be able to deal with this easily.
Her stomach growled loudly, prompting Ryoko to nervously bite her own lip.
Sasuke and Naruto didnÆt arrive much later than her.
ôOhayo,ö Ryoko called out waving cheerfully as the two moved over to them.
She stood up and bowed as they moved over to her, Naruto looking like he hadnÆt gotten enough sleep the night before.
ôHatake-sama is not yet here,ö Ryoko said.
Sasuke nodded with a brief snort as he moved to stand in the center of the field.
ôProbably going to be late,ö Naruto muttered as he sat down and promptly fell asleep.
Ryoko blinked and looked to her two teammates in confusion as they more or less ignored her. Well, not so much ignored in NarutoÆs case, as it was just fell unconscious, but Sasuke was definitely ignoring her.
ôAnoàö she said.
As soon as it became apparent that Naruto wasnÆt about to wake up and Sasuke would go on ignoring her, Ryoko sat back down, looking moderately nervous and disturbed about something. That, however, was her normal expression so it was hardly noteworthy.
Ryoko sat down with Naruto between her and Sasuke, whom she occasionally glanced at cautiously. Sasuke himself tried not to notice what he was mistakenly identifying as the amorous glances of yet another fangirl.
A particularly disturbing fangirl at that.
****
Sakura paused on her way to her own first day exercise when she saw Team 7 sitting quietly together in the field. Instantly she was flat on the ground and staring down at the scaredy cat casting sly glances at her Sasuke.
Bitterly, Sakura remembered what she had overheard yesterday at the first meeting of Team 7.
ôÆOh, I could not marry you,Æö Sakura whispered mockingly. ôöAàat màmost I could be your màmistress.Æ What an act. No way IÆm letting Ino beat me out, much less some outsider scaredy cat.ö
Inner Sakura had a slightly less civil response to the Saotome GirlÆs previous comments.
ôGet the little hussy!!ö the inner Sakura declared. ôChandarro!ö
ôAh, Sakura-chan,ö a calm voice asked from behind her said. ôYou werenÆt planning to be late this morning, were you? I think your own team has to pass their test, donÆt they?ö
She turned around to see Kakashi Hatake crouching over her, his one visible eye giving the impression of a friendly smile.
ôNo, sensei,ö she said nervously as she stood up from her reconnaissance and quietly shuffled away.
Kakashi sighed as he watched her go off.
He had to admit, heÆd underestimated her drive in at least one regard: her interest in Sasuke Uchiha.
If her team didnÆt pass their test and give her something to do with her time, she was going to be trouble.
****
It was some time later, exactly how long none of them knew quite for sure but Naruto was awake by that time, that Kakashi finally appeared. The blonde shinobi snapped to standing as the masked ninja greeted them and shouted out.
ôYouÆre late!ö
ôYes, well, you see there was this black cat that crossed my pathàö Kakashi started to say.
ôExcuses?ö Sasuke muttered, in his own thoughts he added ôIs this guy really a jonin?ö
What followed was an explanation of the exercise before them that Ryoko rapidly analyzing the challenge before her as Kakashi watched. She was biting her lip and squinting her eyes nervously.
If she took one of bells, then either Sasuke or Naruto would be failed, which wasnÆt fair because she wasnÆt even a ninja. But if she let one of them get the bells and failed to do so herself, that would mean sheÆd lost.
A Saotome didnÆt lose.
And, of course, underneath the faþade of nervousness, the eagerness to engage in battle glittered behind her eyes.
Kakashi watched those thought processes and recognized them.
The path of the wandering martial artist was a truly lonely one, and all three of his students seemed to follow that path more than they did the path of the ninja at the moment. TheyÆd been taught betrayal, ostracism and conflict and to rely only on themselves, for the most part.
One focused on vengeance.
One focused on acknowledgement.
One focused on other peopleÆs desires.
Kakashi was faced with the amusing fact that the most emotionally balanced and well-developed the three was actually the jinchuriki. If they passed his test, heÆd have to depend on Naruto to work on uniting and hopefully healing the other two.
In any case, it was time to start testing them.
A comment about losers set Naruto off as expected, and then, suddenly, the jonin was among the three, with his hand around NarutoÆs and the young ninjaÆs kunai pointed toward the back of his neck.
ôHey now, I didnÆt say start yet,ö Kakashi said as he noted Ryoko quietly set aside her bokken. ôBut at least you came at me with killer intent, IÆll give you that.ö
****
At the start of the test, Kakashi looked around from his position in the open field to take into account where the three had started themselves. HeÆd had to make it clear to Ryoko that this scenario was to be started from hiding.
She had frowned, obviously not particularly liking attacking from ambush. But sheÆd hidden surprisingly well given her background. He wasnÆt entirely sure where exactly she was. It spoke oddly of her style, since sheÆd plainly been trained in stealth of a kind.
Sasuke, of course, was equally well hidden as Ryoko was. That was too be expected from the Uchiha genius, of course. HeÆd trained heavily in every of the shinobiÆs basic skills since even before his brotherÆs actions. Afterward, that training had become obsessive.
No, what brought the sigh from KakashiÆs mouth was that Naruto was standing out in the open talking about fighting fair.
Ryoko watched from her hiding spot as first Naruto and then Sasuke gave their best efforts to take the bells and failed. With each of them recovering from their first attempts, the martial artist made her play.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Kakashi said, as he stood up from where Sasuke was buried from the neck down. ôWhen are you going to come out here?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, stepping out and bowing nervously. ôSumimasen, Hatake-sama.ö
ôYou know,ö Kakashi said. ôYou have a time limit, and you have to get these bells from me. Your tactic doesnÆt work in the scenario.ö
ôHàhai, Hatake-sama,ö Ryoko said, biting her lip and driving forward.
Kakashi let her come, resisting the urge to activate his sharingan to see just what she was doing.
Her initial strike was a leaping axe-kick which Kakashi dodged easily enough. After that, she drove the fight in close, pressing in at grappling range with short, swift punches and kicks aimed below the knee. Her skill was good, up to par with SasukeÆs earlier, but the Uchiha had already put him on warning and he knew that when it came to taijutsu, Ryoko was the strongest of the three.
Or at least he had thought so, but the skills she was showing right now werenÆt what he expected of her, even with the fact that she was aiming for the bells mostly rather than attacking him directly much of the time.
A bit disappointed, Kakashi shifted aside at just the right moment and broke the contact from grappling to boxing distance. For just an instant he relaxed as he came out of what was obviously the girlÆs favored range and instantly recognized the trap.
The foot that clipped his jaw couldnÆt have been aimed by sight, but only by prediction. In boxing range, she was pressing him unmercifully, forcing him to step up the pace past what he had against Sasuke. Combos flowed into combos and kept Kakashi off his feet.
He stepped back and Ryoko dived forward and to the side, seeking to cut around him, leg chambering for a kick. His arm rose to ready a block and partially obscured his sight, so that he almost missed the feint for what it was. The leg motion wasnÆt a chambering kick, but a swift push against the ground to dive around KakashiÆs opposite flank, using the older manÆs own blocking arm to conceal the motion.
Had he had slower reflexes and eyes, heÆd have followed a mental phantasm, a projection of what his brain had determined should have been RyokoÆs path. It was a clever move, but heÆd seen through it, and it was defeated as he rolled into her true path, forcing her into grappling distance again.
Sasuke, stuck in the ground, watched in sheer shock as the girl heÆd been dismissing pressed the man that had so thoroughly defeated him.
Even now, he watched as the girl took what should have been a vicious throw and turned it against the jonin into a painful looking slam into the ground.
And puff into smoke.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, blinking and looking about in confusion.
SheÆd been about to win, she was sure of it. Then again, sheÆd gotten the feeling that the man had been holding back against her. Now she wasnÆt so sure, and the trace of annoyance at not being taken seriously faded away.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Kakashi called out from where heÆd perched on a nearby tree. ôUp here.ö
The black-haired girl looked up and caught the manÆs hand signs just moments before the leaves swirled around her.
Under normal circumstances, Kakashi would have used a fear-inducing genjutsu to make the target faint. In RyokoÆs case, heràcondition meant that she would likely almost instantly break the genjutsu as well as becoming more dangerous.
As such, he had other images in mind.
Sasuke watched with arched eyebrows as the Saotome girl cheerfully muttered to herself.
He couldnÆt hear much of what she was saying, only fragments of it seemed to be working out, but had he been able to hear her thoughts as well as the mumbled words, it might have been something like this:
ôMother, I have found instructors to teach me the sword!ö she declared. ôOh, no, I have not yet found husband, but there are many potential manly men here. And Joseibi-chan is doing so well! She is at the ninja academy. WAI! I knew youÆd appreciate Imouto-chan eventually, mother! Why certainly we donÆt need the family wakizashi any more. Oh this is a great day.ö
Kakashi smirked from his position only moments before leaving to go attend to a certain ninja that was breaking probably breaking the rules just now.
Ten minutes later, Sasuke had successfully managed to dig himself out and charged ahead to make a last ditch effort to take the bells, leaving Ryoko to slowly come out of her illusion as the slow flow of chi washed it away.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, looking around and wondering where everything and everybody had gone.
Then the alarm rang sounding noon.
****
ôRyokoÆs lack of understanding of this task is expected,ö Kakashi said, he noted the girl in question bite deeper into her lip as he said that. ôShe was not raised in Konoha, but I expected better of the two of you.ö
ôBut the whole thing is stupid,ö Naruto protested. ôWhat are we supposed to learn from trying to grab a couple of stupid bells from someone like you.ö
From his position under KakashiÆs foot, Sasuke could do little more than grunt.
ôAre you guys brainless?ö Kakashi asked. ôWhatÆs the point of three man teams?ö
Struggling from where he was tied up, Naruto practically growled.
ôWhat do three man teams have to do with anything?ö he demanded.
ôSimply put,ö Kakashi said. ôTeamwork.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. The girl opened her mouth to say more, but stopped uncertain of what to say.
ôGo on, Ryoko,ö Kakashi said firmly. ôWhat were you going to say.ö
ôTràtraining partners make yàyou strong,ö Ryoko said. ôBut evàeventually a riàrival must be defeated or must de..defeat you.ö
Naruto blinked and looked to the black-haired girl as she spoke of that particularly cold philosophy of cooperation. Did she really believe that was the extent that people could relate to each other?
ôThatÆs the view of a martial artist, no not a martial artist, a mere figter who sees only the next challenge,ö Kakashi told her flatly. He turned toward the other two young fighters. ôOr someone who thinks only of his own goals. Your team members are not mere rivals or training partners. They are your comrades. This exercise is meant to find those who are able to understand that distinction and weed out those who arenÆt. Acting alone and as an individual does nothing but bring the team to crisis and destruction.ö
He drew a kunai and quickly had it out at SasukeÆs throat.
ôRyoko! If you donÆt kill Naruto, IÆll kill Sasuke,ö Kakashi declared roughly, before removing his knife a full second later and continuing in a more normal tone. ôIs what would happen. The enemy now has a hostage and youÆre presented with two unacceptable results. Meanwhile, if you had worked together, you could probably have taken the bells.ö
He stood up and let Sasuke up from the dirt, the young Uchiha grudgingly rubbing at his shoulder.
ôButàwhy only tàtwo bells?ö Ryoko asked. ôWhàwhy n..not one or three?ö
ôTo cloud the issue,ö Sasuke said grimly. ôMake us think of our own goals instead of the teamÆs objective.ö
Ryoko slumped. She really wasnÆt suited to this sort of thing it seemed.
ôWell,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆll have one more chance to get the bells, but first, letÆs have lunch. However, no one let Naruto eat anything. His punishment for breaking the rules. If anybody letÆs Naruto eat, theyÆll be disqualified instantly. I make the rules here, understand?ö
The three nodded and then Kakashi vanished.
ôWeÆre going to get those bells this time,ö Naruto said some minutes later, laughing as he ignored the fact that he was still tied up and hadnÆt eaten yet.
Sasuke turned as the sound of NarutoÆs growling stomach put a lie to his boasting. He started to offer his bento.
ôNo, hàhe can have mine,ö Ryoko said quietly.
ôWhat?ö Naruto said surprised. ôNo. YouÆll be disqualified, youÆll have toàö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôIàI am nànot a ninja in th..the first place.ö
ôBut,ö Naruto started to protest.
ôQuiet, if all of us arenÆt at our full strength, weÆll have trouble getting those bells,ö Sasuke said. ôWeÆll need to share all our bentos across.ö
ôIàI am fine,ö Ryoko said. She knew from experience that she wasnÆt near the point that sheÆd have to start sacrificing performance yet.
ôButàö Naruto started to protest before he found a ball of rice in his mouth.
And that was when the world started to go crazy.
****
Kakashi looked back over his shoulder briefly as they got some distance away from the poles theyÆd left Naruto tied to, at RyokoÆs protests. The girl had started to untie him, so the ropes were weakened. Naruto had had ten minutes to work at the ropes.
Now was probably a good time.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Kakashi said, calling the girl to come back.
ôHai, Hatake-sama?ö she said nervously, pausing.
ôI need to talk to you for a moment,ö Kakashi said, he glanced ahead toward Sasuke. ôAll right, Sasuke, go on ahead, weÆll catch up.ö
Sasuke looked back over his shoulder and frowned as the girl was pulled aside.
He pretended disdain for a moment and continued down the path toward town until he was out of sight and could come back to see what Kakashi wanted to pull the girl aside for.
Ryoko meanwhile waited politely, in a proper posture, biting her lip and waiting for Kakashi to talk.
The masked ninja looked around a bit and then nodded.
ôRyoko-chan,ö he said. ôDonÆt be too eager to fall on your sword.ö
ôAnoàö
ôSometimes,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆll have to risk yourself for your comrades. Sometimes you might even have to sacrifice yourself. But you make the choice too easy.ö
ôButàif I..Iàö she started to say.
ôIf you were on a mission and Naruto or Sasuke were hurt,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆd feel guilty?ö
ôIàI am thàthere to help protect th..the team,ö Ryoko confirmed quietly.
ôAnd if you were hurt, how do you think they should feel?ö Kakashi asked.
ôI do nànot think such would matter,ö Ryoko said. ôI amànot imàimportant.ö
Kakashi sighed for a moment, deciding not to press further on this issue for now.
ôAnd who would take care of your team next time?ö Kakashi asked. ôOr your sister?ö
Kakashi was rewarded by that last comment with a flash of orange fire that rose and died briefly.
ôInjuries happen,ö Kakashi continued. ôBut donÆt make them part of the plan if you can avoid it, understood?ö
ôH..hai, Hatake-sama,ö Ryoko said.
ôAnd for goodness sake, stop calling me Hatake-sama,ö Kakashi said, groaning. ôYou make me feel like some sort of old man.ö
ôAnoà?ö
ôWhy not just call me Kakashi-sensei and leave it at that?ö the jonin asked.
ôIf youàwish, Kakashi-sensei,ö Ryoko responded. The look on her face as she said the new appellation was almost pained.
Sasuke watched as Kakashi looked up away from Ryoko towards two seemingly random points and, with a flinch, he noticed Naruto hiding at the other of the two. Obviously their sensei had intended, or at least allowed, them to hear that.
It made some sense.
Sasuke was aware of NarutoÆs orphaned background, similar to his own in some less painful ways. Likewise, Naruto was aware that Sasuke had grown up alone for the past few years as well. Both knew each otherÆs personalities at least on a glance, but Sasuke had never really paid attention to this outsider before save to note she was always jumping at her own shadow.
Grimacing, he realized that he was going to be expected to get to know his teammates as more than just teammates. As comrades, like Kakashi had said.
Snorting, Sasuke took off out of the trees even as he noted Naruto coming out of cover and moving quickly to join Kakashi and Ryoko. He could already hear Naruto bluntly vowing to make sure Ryoko never got hurt on a mission, as if he had that sort of ability.
****
Kakashi had left Ryoko and Naruto behind with the blonde exuberantly treating the young martial artist to ôall that she could eatö at Ichiraku Ranma, and then unwisely turned the offer into an unofficial sort of eating competition. Kakashi had left while they were on something like their fourth bowl each.
At some point fairly soon, Naruto was going to hit the end of his pocket money.
Kakashi laughed as he imagined the kidÆs face as he started to realize that and walked into the HokageÆs office.
ôOh, you have your first report already?ö Sarutobi said as the ninja walked into the office and set a packet of papers down on his desk. ôI had thought IÆd have to remind you several times at least to get this in.ö
ôSometimes, I feel like shaking up the patterns,ö Kakashi said with a resigned sigh.
ôCare to give me a summary?ö the Hokage asked.
ôAs expected, individually, theyÆre spectacular,ö Kakashi said. ôTogether theyÆre a spectacular flop. Not so expectedly, they each have some basic understanding of teamwork.ö
ôYou passed them, then?ö the Hokage said with a smirk as he brought his pipe down.
ôTheyÆre the first to actually break the eating rule,ö Kakashi admitted. ôEvery other team had been thoroughly cowed by that point.ö
ôStrengths and weaknesses?ö
ôNaruto is the least well developed, but has the most potential chakra-wise,ö Kakashi said. ôAnd despite what youÆd guess from his unoriginal pranks, he is actually cunning. It isnÆt developed yet, but he could be taught to be a very tactical thinker. Ryoko is pure fighting skill, very close to Rock LeeÆs level, but sheÆs weak against genjutsu, you can piggy back it right in on her chi. A serious weakness even if she does naturally flush her own chakra eventually. Sasuke is the most well-rounded, but heÆs too sure of himself, and he thinks more directly and on fewer levels than either of the other two.ö
ôI see,ö the Hokage noted.
ôIf we can work out the teamwork and the worst of their weaknesses,ö Kakashi said. ôWeÆll have the makings of a functioning war-team very soon. Including GuyÆs team, that would bring us to two potential heavy-battle groups.ö
ôI hope that doesnÆt become necessary,ö the Hokage said. ôAnd IÆd rather the term æwar-teamÆ doesnÆt leave this room in reference to either team. The other villages might misunderstand the intent.ö
ôYes, whoÆd expect preparations of this sort for a mere group of missing-nins,ö Kakashi asked. ôI assume youÆve heard from that man recently.ö
The Hokage said nothing, but the silence was almost as good as an answer.
ôWell, in any case,ö Kakashi said. ôWeÆll be babysitting and weeding gardens for a bit now. NobodyÆs going to think any serious attempt for those sorts of preparations would include D-Rank missions. One other question. What is the status on Sakura Haruno?ö
ôHer team didnÆt pass,ö Sarutobi said. ôIÆm moving her to the hospital to begin apprenticeship there.ö
Kakashi sighed, a bit relieved at that. That would keep her occupied and in the village and causing no more trouble for his team.
****
ôSo, maybe tomorrow Kakashi-sensei will start teaching us some super techniques,ö Naruto declared as he accepted another bowl from Ichiraku-san. ôOr maybe weÆll have our first mission.ö
Ryoko looked toward Naruto as she continued to eat her own bowl of ramen.
ôI d..do..notàö she started to say more, but gave up as Naruto interrupted her. Instead she daintly worked on the food before her.
ôIÆll bet weÆll be sent to go protect some important relic or something,ö Naruto said. He picked up his chopsticks and started to stick them into his mouth when he noted they were empty. ôI could have sworn there was a pork slice there.ö
ôWouàö
ôWhat else could they have totally badass ninja like uàö Naruto paused and then looked to Ryoko. ôWell, like Sasuke and me and a martial artist like you.ö
ôDo not most young shinobi perform Dàö
ôWeÆre so B-Rank and better, believe it,ö Naruto declared. He looked down at his ramen bowl momentarily. ôIchiraku-sanàhave you started serving smaller portions?ö
ôNo,ö the man behind the booth said. ôI even gave you an extra sized portion knowing how much you eat.ö
Ryoko started again to hesitantly try and join into the one-sided conversation, but was stopped before she could say anything.
ôHmm,ö Naruto said. ôAnyway, it shouldnÆt be long now before weÆre the most famous ninjaàand martial artistàin Konoha.ö
ôDo ninja want to be famous?ö she asked quietly. ôDonÆtàdo notàdo not!ö
ôWhy do you do that?ö Naruto asked.
ôDo what?ö Ryoko asked.
ôRepeat yourself over and over like that,ö Nartuo asked.
ôAnoà?ö
Ryoko brought her chopsticks up to her mouth and swallowed nervously.
Naruto bent to his own bowl and blinked on noticing that he was all but finished, with only a bit of broth and noddles left.
ôI really have to watch how I eat,ö he muttered, forgetting about RyokoÆs speech patterns. ôYou eat a lot too, donÆt you.ö
ôWhàwhen I can,ö Ryoko said, calmly setting her chopsticks down after finishing her own eighth bowl. ôMàmy f..family has aàhigh metabolism. Anàanyway, how do youàcopy y..yourself like that?ö
ôOh! The Kage Bunshin?ö Naruto asked. ôThatÆs the coolest thing ever, believe it! IÆll bet I can surpass you now.ö
ôIs that a challenge?ö Ryoko asked, looking toward him.
Naruto smirked back. Then he remembered what sheÆd said about fighting partners. He wanted to say something about it, but didnÆt quite have a firm handle on what exactly bothered him about it. There was something about her wording, ôdefeatö instead of ôsurpassö.
ôSure, letÆs go back up and see whoÆs surpassed who,ö Naruto said.
Ryoko smiled brightly, wondering how many NarutoÆs she could fight.
ôWAI!ö she declared happily.
From there it was only a brief detour to the academy to hear that Joseibi had gone on to the Inuzuka compound for help in dealing with her cursed form before they were heading back up to the training grounds.
****
Kurenai was leading her own team down from the training grounds when they saw Ryoko and Naruto heading back up.
ôThis time, IÆm winning for sure, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto declared proudly.
ôM..maybe, Uzumaki-san,ö the younger girl responded.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Hinata called out, moving forward a bit and looking from Ryoko towards Naruto and back again, eyes still flickering to Naruto fairly regularly. ôDid Naruto-kun challenge you again?ö
ôThatÆs right, Hinata-chan,ö Naruto said. ôI have a new technique that will definitely give me the edge this time.ö
Hinata looked back toward Kurenai, who was watching the interchange, and her new studentÆs blush, with interest.
ôIs it all right to watch their match, Sensei?ö she asked quietly.
ôI think thatÆll be a good idea, actually,ö Kurenai said. ôWould you mind if we all watch?ö
Ryoko bit her lip and looked toward Naruto and the other ninjas.
ôWhy not?ö Naruto said.
ôAre you serious?ö Kiba demanded. ôWhat do we get out of watching a wimp like Naruto get beat up by a little kid with a toy sword?ö
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, looking to her sword.
ôIÆll bet Iàö Kiba started to say.
ôWhoa!ö Naruto said. ôBefore you finish that, IÆve already got a match here.ö
ôWhat was I about to say?ö Kiba asked, confused.
ôWell, Naruto is fine with it,ö Kurenai said. ôRyoko?ö
ôIàI am fine with h..having witnesses, Yuhi-sama,ö Ryoko said.
Shino sighed quietly, agreeing with Kiba though he wasnÆt going to voice his comments in the same way. Watching this fight felt a lot like it would be a waste of time. Still, it would be good to see what his other comrades were capable of.
ôThen letÆs go,ö Kurenai said with a slight smile.
Naruto and Ryoko were soon staring across from each other across one of the training fields as two bored genin, a very intent young kunoichi and a curious jonin watched on.
Kiba shook his head as he looked at Ryoko, holding her bokken like an umbrella and standing like a nervous hostess to some posh party or another. Naruto, meanwhile, was standing across from her, arms crossed and that normal insufferable grin on his face.
On the other hand, watching Naruto get beat up by a girl one year younger than the rest of them, that would be a golden opportunity. Sitting somewhat closer to the fight, he watched Hinata quietly trigger her byakugan to watch the coming fight.
ôReady, Ryoko-chan?ö Naruto asked.
ôH..hai, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said, bowing.
ôThen letÆs get started!ö the smirking blonde declared. ôMulti-Kage Bunshin!ö
Kiba and ShinoÆs interest turned somewhat higher as several more Narutos joined the field. Even more, it was quickly apparent that all of the clones had actual physical substance.
ôThe hell? TheyÆre real?ö Kiba said, standing up as the small horde of identical genin charged for Ryoko, standing there as if frozen in shock.
Kurenai reached a hand up to stop Kiba from moving forward.
ôBut sheÆs gonna get creamed,ö he said.
ôPay attention,ö Kurenai said.
Kiba was about to protest when a bark from Akamaru caught his attention.
ôWhat, sheÆs petrified, sheÆs so scared,ö he said before testing the air himself and, catching RyokoÆs scent was surprised to find no trace of the fear-indicative body chemicals that normally permeated the girlÆs smell.
In fact, he thought he smelled endorphins.
NarutoÆs first clone came in with a clear leaping kick that left him wide open. Ryoko flinched aside with a startled shriek that Kiba now suspected was not so honest as normal. In the same moment, her flailing bokken snapped that clone in the back of the head, sending it dispersing into a puff of smoke.
Ryoko followed through that strike to ôaccidentallyö smack another clone, which had an amusedly shocked expression moments before bursting into smoke. The third clone dodged as stumbled toward it, her bokken slashing inches away from the cloneÆs nervous glance.
The black-haired martial artist furrowed her brow in confusion as she leaped away as the bulk of the attack reached her position. They followed her into the air, which was just as well.
Her leap coming to a peak, she started to drift back down to earth as one of the NarutoÆs reached her and kicked out. RyokoÆs hand intercepted the kick, and in a moment sheÆd transferred both the dying momentum from that cloneÆs leap and the force from its kick to impart another burst of aerial motion for her as the clone flopped toward the earth, lacking any inertia aside from gravity.
That clone burst into smoke as she used the stolen momentum to continue her leap further away from the opening into the trees which would split her opponent up into smaller groups.
Kurenai and the rest of Team 8 moved around, closer to the trees to try to keep track of the fight.
It wasnÆt long before the first group of clones found Ryoko behind a tree. She leaped only short moments before her position was covered in Narutos. She held off on squealing or asking for an apology, Naruto hadnÆt recently shown much response to constant use of the Haoto no Suzumebachi.
SheÆd started to use it sparingly against him.
In any case, the small group of Narutos already near her, followed her up into the air. Soon thereafter they were slamming into trunks around her as she through herself into the upper branches of the trees before anymore of NarutoÆs bodies could reach the sound of the fight.
When the leaves around her started exploding in Narutos before she saw even one at the scene of the fight below her, she let herself drop from her perch instead of counterattack. Giving herself time to figure out how Naruto had found her so quickly.
The first three clones that landed with her were dispersed as she pulled her bokken to her back and out of her way. The next wave forced her to focus entirely on the defensive as they pushed her back. As the flows of chi swirled about her, she could tell they were driving her into a trap of some sort.
Naruto smirked as the rest of the clones circled around behind Ryoko as he and the majority of his remaining clones pushed her backwards. Simply swarming Mizuki had been plenty, but it hadnÆt worked against Kakashi at all. Since heÆd shown Ryoko the technique at the test this morning, he knew sheÆd have been ready for it.
It was just like when he would get chased around for one of his pranks. Eventually, they always got him somewhere he couldnÆt evade them.
Then Ryoko tripped ahead of him, falling backward, arms flailing forward. Naruto and the clones right in the path to overrun and trample Ryoko tried to halt their advance. Balance destroyed by the attempted halt, none of them were prepared when RyokoÆs fall flowed seamlessly into a roll as her feet lashed outward, catching one of the Narutos solidly in the chest and flipping him over her.
That left Ryoko to come to her feet in the midst of several Narutos suffering a much less controlled loss of balance. The girlÆs bokken flashed one direction as she kicked in the other. Two clones dispersed as the Naruto sheÆd carried over her started to stand up and shake his head.
The Saotome moved forward to try to take out the main body, hoping it would disperse the remaining clones. She found herself intercepted by the small group of clones that Naruto had been trying to flank her with.
She quickly forced the direction of her chi downward into the earth and let it rebound against the force of the chi rising from the Earth. Rocketing upwards, she caught hold of one of the nearest tree to swing herself around and away from the fight.
Two of the remaining eight Narutos followed her, remembering what past attempts to engage the Saotome in the air had resulted in, but unwilling to lose her. The first of the scouts landed on a tree branch near the point Ryoko had twisted around the branch and followed headfirst into a bokken and dispersing.
The next tried to disarm her of her weapon, but made a slight error that left him focused too long on the attempt and open to a snap kick to the back of the head.
Ryoko leaped away, leaving the trees and back into clear view of the spectators, landing amidst a small ring of boulders that she could use to continue and split NarutoÆs advantage of numbers up.
The first clone ducked under her sword and performed a successful disarm, pointedly correcting the error that the earlier clone had made. An error that none of the current clones could have been present to see. Just like her hiding position was revealed without almost any trouble.
A suspicion was starting to form in the girlÆs mind and she started to test it.
Shino narrowed his eyes as he watched Ryoko slip into what were closer to rigid katas than fighting moves.
It opened her up in several places, and he wondered why sheÆd make such a decision after showing that she obviously knew how to fight. A Naruto, Shino couldnÆt tell if it was a clone or not, landed a blow through her less flexible defenses and was summarily dispersed as Ryoko turned to face one she could both hear and feel coming around a rock behind her.
Shino watched as the new clone, which had been out of visual range, responded to Ryoko the same way, striking the same opening, but narrowly avoiding being dispersed by the Saotome girlÆs first counter. Another clone was moving in behind her as she followed up the first counter with a third and the clone she was facing dispersed.
A swift side-step let the clone behind her past with an over-enthusiastic attack as she concentrated on finding a clone that hadnÆt been around to witness her exchange with the other two.
The insect-wranglerÆs eyes widened as he realized what Ryoko was testing.
Naruto was keeping the memory of every clone that was dispersed. Every time Ryoko completed the same technique against a clone, the next clone was better prepared for it.
Ryoko was moving around a rock, so Shino couldnÆt see the next exchange, but, judging from the burst of smoke, sheÆd tried out her theory again. The girl was soon back in ShinoÆs sight however as she rolled over the boulder pursued by what looked like a renewed grouping of NarutoÆs clones.
A nod from the black-haired girl as she came to her feet, in the middle of the boulders again, and she slipped again into the more fluid mode of motion that came in battle rather than training.
Before, sheÆd still had a trend of using proven motions, instead, she simply followed the flow of chi shifting from her to the Narutos and back.
In essence, she stopped being sophisticated and moved simply into the basics.
There was a problem inherent in this too, however, as every one of the clones watched her motions and several suffered them. With each clone she dispersed, Naruto and the remaining clones were getting better as those observations spread through the remainder.
Observations that were being applied to what Naruto was weakest at, the basics.
It was only fractional, however. Probably Naruto himself wasnÆt even aware of it since the memories he was getting were only seconds or fractions of seconds in duration. However, those slow, fractional increases were being magnified by the numbers that Naruto was attacking her with.
She had to end the match soon. If she kept on the defensive as normal, sheÆd lose as the fight dragged onward.
Kurenai nodded as Ryoko shifted from her defensive stance into an offensive one, a change in attitude that noted the complete disappearance of her flinches and apologies as she simply started blowing through Naruto clones with a frightening ease until she was finally standing over Naruto, trying to catch her breath.
Slowly as Naruto came to, he looked up.
ôAh, man, I almost had you that time,ö he groaned.
ôYàyou are getting stronger ve..very fast, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said quietly as she stood up straight and then bowed to him with a quiet smile.
Quicker than she had these past two years.
She could self-train, but she still couldnÆt improve as quickly as she had with her father to run her training.
ôYeah,ö Naruto said. ôAnd when I finally win, itÆll be your turn to catch up with me.ö
Ryoko blinked at that.
ôThat was an excellent display,ö Kurenai said, nodding. ôAnd I hope it gives my students a lesson of their own.ö
ôHow did you get skills like that?ö Kiba asked, coming forward to look at both Naruto and Ryoko.
Shino remained back and thoughtfully went over what heÆd seen, and forcing himself to admit that heÆd underestimated both fighters.
Kurenai nodded to herself as processed the fight herself, hoping Kakashi wouldnÆt consider this stepping on his toes. Looking to Kiba and Shino, however, she realized the more important reason for having her team witness this fight had been taken in.
A reconnaissance team could never afford to underestimate anything. Hopefully they were coming to that conclusion even now.
ôThat was a very good match, Naruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly, look lingering on Naruto until she turned to look toward Ryoko for a moment. ôOh, and Ryoko-chan.ö
Ryoko looked from Hinata to Naruto and back, noting HinataÆs demeanor and flushed face. She remembered some instructions and discussions with her mother regarding men and woman, and this situation seemed to bare some similarity to some of her motherÆs scenarios.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, raising a hand toward Hinata.
ôOkay,ö Kurenai declared, interrupting Ryoko before she could follow up on the guesses that were starting to move through her mind. ôItÆs starting to get late in the day, and I bet your team has its first mission tomorrow just like mine. So letÆs get heading back toward home.ö
ôOh, I need to go to the home of Inuzuka-san,ö Ryoko said then, forgetting her guesses about HinataÆs interests. ôMy sister is receiving some extra training from his family.ö
ôOh, the fox-kid is your sister?ö Kiba said. ôHas anyone told you sheÆs annoying?ö
Ryoko sighed.
ôImouto-chan,ö the girl said under her breath.
ôMaybe next time,ö Shino noted. ôKiba can try his challenge to Ryoko?ö
ôInuzuka-san challenged me?ö Ryoko asked eagerly as Kiba froze and his eyes twitched.
ôUh, well, I startedàö Kiba said, sweating nervously. ôI think IÆll have to get some extra training in first, though.ö
He wanted to know how to use the fang over fang technique before he tried to fight this girl.
ôOh..ö Ryoko said, sounding disappointed. ôIàI ap..apologize. I di..did not mean to press.ö
Her instructor had said not to have breakfast, which meant that they were going to be working on an empty stomach. That sounded similar to a lot of her fatherÆs basic training ideas, and, having lived on the road for half a year, she knew that food wasnÆt always readily available when you were traveling.
That still left just what skills Hatake-sama would be testing them on. It seemed time appropriate for generic challenge of their overall skills. To see what each of them had accomplished in their time.
She did hope that she got to go first.
Challenges were so much better when they were unknown.
She would be able to deal with this easily.
Her stomach growled loudly, prompting Ryoko to nervously bite her own lip.
Sasuke and Naruto didnÆt arrive much later than her.
ôOhayo,ö Ryoko called out waving cheerfully as the two moved over to them.
She stood up and bowed as they moved over to her, Naruto looking like he hadnÆt gotten enough sleep the night before.
ôHatake-sama is not yet here,ö Ryoko said.
Sasuke nodded with a brief snort as he moved to stand in the center of the field.
ôProbably going to be late,ö Naruto muttered as he sat down and promptly fell asleep.
Ryoko blinked and looked to her two teammates in confusion as they more or less ignored her. Well, not so much ignored in NarutoÆs case, as it was just fell unconscious, but Sasuke was definitely ignoring her.
ôAnoàö she said.
As soon as it became apparent that Naruto wasnÆt about to wake up and Sasuke would go on ignoring her, Ryoko sat back down, looking moderately nervous and disturbed about something. That, however, was her normal expression so it was hardly noteworthy.
Ryoko sat down with Naruto between her and Sasuke, whom she occasionally glanced at cautiously. Sasuke himself tried not to notice what he was mistakenly identifying as the amorous glances of yet another fangirl.
A particularly disturbing fangirl at that.
****
Sakura paused on her way to her own first day exercise when she saw Team 7 sitting quietly together in the field. Instantly she was flat on the ground and staring down at the scaredy cat casting sly glances at her Sasuke.
Bitterly, Sakura remembered what she had overheard yesterday at the first meeting of Team 7.
ôÆOh, I could not marry you,Æö Sakura whispered mockingly. ôöAàat màmost I could be your màmistress.Æ What an act. No way IÆm letting Ino beat me out, much less some outsider scaredy cat.ö
Inner Sakura had a slightly less civil response to the Saotome GirlÆs previous comments.
ôGet the little hussy!!ö the inner Sakura declared. ôChandarro!ö
ôAh, Sakura-chan,ö a calm voice asked from behind her said. ôYou werenÆt planning to be late this morning, were you? I think your own team has to pass their test, donÆt they?ö
She turned around to see Kakashi Hatake crouching over her, his one visible eye giving the impression of a friendly smile.
ôNo, sensei,ö she said nervously as she stood up from her reconnaissance and quietly shuffled away.
Kakashi sighed as he watched her go off.
He had to admit, heÆd underestimated her drive in at least one regard: her interest in Sasuke Uchiha.
If her team didnÆt pass their test and give her something to do with her time, she was going to be trouble.
****
It was some time later, exactly how long none of them knew quite for sure but Naruto was awake by that time, that Kakashi finally appeared. The blonde shinobi snapped to standing as the masked ninja greeted them and shouted out.
ôYouÆre late!ö
ôYes, well, you see there was this black cat that crossed my pathàö Kakashi started to say.
ôExcuses?ö Sasuke muttered, in his own thoughts he added ôIs this guy really a jonin?ö
What followed was an explanation of the exercise before them that Ryoko rapidly analyzing the challenge before her as Kakashi watched. She was biting her lip and squinting her eyes nervously.
If she took one of bells, then either Sasuke or Naruto would be failed, which wasnÆt fair because she wasnÆt even a ninja. But if she let one of them get the bells and failed to do so herself, that would mean sheÆd lost.
A Saotome didnÆt lose.
And, of course, underneath the faþade of nervousness, the eagerness to engage in battle glittered behind her eyes.
Kakashi watched those thought processes and recognized them.
The path of the wandering martial artist was a truly lonely one, and all three of his students seemed to follow that path more than they did the path of the ninja at the moment. TheyÆd been taught betrayal, ostracism and conflict and to rely only on themselves, for the most part.
One focused on vengeance.
One focused on acknowledgement.
One focused on other peopleÆs desires.
Kakashi was faced with the amusing fact that the most emotionally balanced and well-developed the three was actually the jinchuriki. If they passed his test, heÆd have to depend on Naruto to work on uniting and hopefully healing the other two.
In any case, it was time to start testing them.
A comment about losers set Naruto off as expected, and then, suddenly, the jonin was among the three, with his hand around NarutoÆs and the young ninjaÆs kunai pointed toward the back of his neck.
ôHey now, I didnÆt say start yet,ö Kakashi said as he noted Ryoko quietly set aside her bokken. ôBut at least you came at me with killer intent, IÆll give you that.ö
****
At the start of the test, Kakashi looked around from his position in the open field to take into account where the three had started themselves. HeÆd had to make it clear to Ryoko that this scenario was to be started from hiding.
She had frowned, obviously not particularly liking attacking from ambush. But sheÆd hidden surprisingly well given her background. He wasnÆt entirely sure where exactly she was. It spoke oddly of her style, since sheÆd plainly been trained in stealth of a kind.
Sasuke, of course, was equally well hidden as Ryoko was. That was too be expected from the Uchiha genius, of course. HeÆd trained heavily in every of the shinobiÆs basic skills since even before his brotherÆs actions. Afterward, that training had become obsessive.
No, what brought the sigh from KakashiÆs mouth was that Naruto was standing out in the open talking about fighting fair.
Ryoko watched from her hiding spot as first Naruto and then Sasuke gave their best efforts to take the bells and failed. With each of them recovering from their first attempts, the martial artist made her play.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Kakashi said, as he stood up from where Sasuke was buried from the neck down. ôWhen are you going to come out here?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, stepping out and bowing nervously. ôSumimasen, Hatake-sama.ö
ôYou know,ö Kakashi said. ôYou have a time limit, and you have to get these bells from me. Your tactic doesnÆt work in the scenario.ö
ôHàhai, Hatake-sama,ö Ryoko said, biting her lip and driving forward.
Kakashi let her come, resisting the urge to activate his sharingan to see just what she was doing.
Her initial strike was a leaping axe-kick which Kakashi dodged easily enough. After that, she drove the fight in close, pressing in at grappling range with short, swift punches and kicks aimed below the knee. Her skill was good, up to par with SasukeÆs earlier, but the Uchiha had already put him on warning and he knew that when it came to taijutsu, Ryoko was the strongest of the three.
Or at least he had thought so, but the skills she was showing right now werenÆt what he expected of her, even with the fact that she was aiming for the bells mostly rather than attacking him directly much of the time.
A bit disappointed, Kakashi shifted aside at just the right moment and broke the contact from grappling to boxing distance. For just an instant he relaxed as he came out of what was obviously the girlÆs favored range and instantly recognized the trap.
The foot that clipped his jaw couldnÆt have been aimed by sight, but only by prediction. In boxing range, she was pressing him unmercifully, forcing him to step up the pace past what he had against Sasuke. Combos flowed into combos and kept Kakashi off his feet.
He stepped back and Ryoko dived forward and to the side, seeking to cut around him, leg chambering for a kick. His arm rose to ready a block and partially obscured his sight, so that he almost missed the feint for what it was. The leg motion wasnÆt a chambering kick, but a swift push against the ground to dive around KakashiÆs opposite flank, using the older manÆs own blocking arm to conceal the motion.
Had he had slower reflexes and eyes, heÆd have followed a mental phantasm, a projection of what his brain had determined should have been RyokoÆs path. It was a clever move, but heÆd seen through it, and it was defeated as he rolled into her true path, forcing her into grappling distance again.
Sasuke, stuck in the ground, watched in sheer shock as the girl heÆd been dismissing pressed the man that had so thoroughly defeated him.
Even now, he watched as the girl took what should have been a vicious throw and turned it against the jonin into a painful looking slam into the ground.
And puff into smoke.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, blinking and looking about in confusion.
SheÆd been about to win, she was sure of it. Then again, sheÆd gotten the feeling that the man had been holding back against her. Now she wasnÆt so sure, and the trace of annoyance at not being taken seriously faded away.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Kakashi called out from where heÆd perched on a nearby tree. ôUp here.ö
The black-haired girl looked up and caught the manÆs hand signs just moments before the leaves swirled around her.
Under normal circumstances, Kakashi would have used a fear-inducing genjutsu to make the target faint. In RyokoÆs case, heràcondition meant that she would likely almost instantly break the genjutsu as well as becoming more dangerous.
As such, he had other images in mind.
Sasuke watched with arched eyebrows as the Saotome girl cheerfully muttered to herself.
He couldnÆt hear much of what she was saying, only fragments of it seemed to be working out, but had he been able to hear her thoughts as well as the mumbled words, it might have been something like this:
ôMother, I have found instructors to teach me the sword!ö she declared. ôOh, no, I have not yet found husband, but there are many potential manly men here. And Joseibi-chan is doing so well! She is at the ninja academy. WAI! I knew youÆd appreciate Imouto-chan eventually, mother! Why certainly we donÆt need the family wakizashi any more. Oh this is a great day.ö
Kakashi smirked from his position only moments before leaving to go attend to a certain ninja that was breaking probably breaking the rules just now.
Ten minutes later, Sasuke had successfully managed to dig himself out and charged ahead to make a last ditch effort to take the bells, leaving Ryoko to slowly come out of her illusion as the slow flow of chi washed it away.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, looking around and wondering where everything and everybody had gone.
Then the alarm rang sounding noon.
****
ôRyokoÆs lack of understanding of this task is expected,ö Kakashi said, he noted the girl in question bite deeper into her lip as he said that. ôShe was not raised in Konoha, but I expected better of the two of you.ö
ôBut the whole thing is stupid,ö Naruto protested. ôWhat are we supposed to learn from trying to grab a couple of stupid bells from someone like you.ö
From his position under KakashiÆs foot, Sasuke could do little more than grunt.
ôAre you guys brainless?ö Kakashi asked. ôWhatÆs the point of three man teams?ö
Struggling from where he was tied up, Naruto practically growled.
ôWhat do three man teams have to do with anything?ö he demanded.
ôSimply put,ö Kakashi said. ôTeamwork.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. The girl opened her mouth to say more, but stopped uncertain of what to say.
ôGo on, Ryoko,ö Kakashi said firmly. ôWhat were you going to say.ö
ôTràtraining partners make yàyou strong,ö Ryoko said. ôBut evàeventually a riàrival must be defeated or must de..defeat you.ö
Naruto blinked and looked to the black-haired girl as she spoke of that particularly cold philosophy of cooperation. Did she really believe that was the extent that people could relate to each other?
ôThatÆs the view of a martial artist, no not a martial artist, a mere figter who sees only the next challenge,ö Kakashi told her flatly. He turned toward the other two young fighters. ôOr someone who thinks only of his own goals. Your team members are not mere rivals or training partners. They are your comrades. This exercise is meant to find those who are able to understand that distinction and weed out those who arenÆt. Acting alone and as an individual does nothing but bring the team to crisis and destruction.ö
He drew a kunai and quickly had it out at SasukeÆs throat.
ôRyoko! If you donÆt kill Naruto, IÆll kill Sasuke,ö Kakashi declared roughly, before removing his knife a full second later and continuing in a more normal tone. ôIs what would happen. The enemy now has a hostage and youÆre presented with two unacceptable results. Meanwhile, if you had worked together, you could probably have taken the bells.ö
He stood up and let Sasuke up from the dirt, the young Uchiha grudgingly rubbing at his shoulder.
ôButàwhy only tàtwo bells?ö Ryoko asked. ôWhàwhy n..not one or three?ö
ôTo cloud the issue,ö Sasuke said grimly. ôMake us think of our own goals instead of the teamÆs objective.ö
Ryoko slumped. She really wasnÆt suited to this sort of thing it seemed.
ôWell,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆll have one more chance to get the bells, but first, letÆs have lunch. However, no one let Naruto eat anything. His punishment for breaking the rules. If anybody letÆs Naruto eat, theyÆll be disqualified instantly. I make the rules here, understand?ö
The three nodded and then Kakashi vanished.
ôWeÆre going to get those bells this time,ö Naruto said some minutes later, laughing as he ignored the fact that he was still tied up and hadnÆt eaten yet.
Sasuke turned as the sound of NarutoÆs growling stomach put a lie to his boasting. He started to offer his bento.
ôNo, hàhe can have mine,ö Ryoko said quietly.
ôWhat?ö Naruto said surprised. ôNo. YouÆll be disqualified, youÆll have toàö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôIàI am nànot a ninja in th..the first place.ö
ôBut,ö Naruto started to protest.
ôQuiet, if all of us arenÆt at our full strength, weÆll have trouble getting those bells,ö Sasuke said. ôWeÆll need to share all our bentos across.ö
ôIàI am fine,ö Ryoko said. She knew from experience that she wasnÆt near the point that sheÆd have to start sacrificing performance yet.
ôButàö Naruto started to protest before he found a ball of rice in his mouth.
And that was when the world started to go crazy.
****
Kakashi looked back over his shoulder briefly as they got some distance away from the poles theyÆd left Naruto tied to, at RyokoÆs protests. The girl had started to untie him, so the ropes were weakened. Naruto had had ten minutes to work at the ropes.
Now was probably a good time.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Kakashi said, calling the girl to come back.
ôHai, Hatake-sama?ö she said nervously, pausing.
ôI need to talk to you for a moment,ö Kakashi said, he glanced ahead toward Sasuke. ôAll right, Sasuke, go on ahead, weÆll catch up.ö
Sasuke looked back over his shoulder and frowned as the girl was pulled aside.
He pretended disdain for a moment and continued down the path toward town until he was out of sight and could come back to see what Kakashi wanted to pull the girl aside for.
Ryoko meanwhile waited politely, in a proper posture, biting her lip and waiting for Kakashi to talk.
The masked ninja looked around a bit and then nodded.
ôRyoko-chan,ö he said. ôDonÆt be too eager to fall on your sword.ö
ôAnoàö
ôSometimes,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆll have to risk yourself for your comrades. Sometimes you might even have to sacrifice yourself. But you make the choice too easy.ö
ôButàif I..Iàö she started to say.
ôIf you were on a mission and Naruto or Sasuke were hurt,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆd feel guilty?ö
ôIàI am thàthere to help protect th..the team,ö Ryoko confirmed quietly.
ôAnd if you were hurt, how do you think they should feel?ö Kakashi asked.
ôI do nànot think such would matter,ö Ryoko said. ôI amànot imàimportant.ö
Kakashi sighed for a moment, deciding not to press further on this issue for now.
ôAnd who would take care of your team next time?ö Kakashi asked. ôOr your sister?ö
Kakashi was rewarded by that last comment with a flash of orange fire that rose and died briefly.
ôInjuries happen,ö Kakashi continued. ôBut donÆt make them part of the plan if you can avoid it, understood?ö
ôH..hai, Hatake-sama,ö Ryoko said.
ôAnd for goodness sake, stop calling me Hatake-sama,ö Kakashi said, groaning. ôYou make me feel like some sort of old man.ö
ôAnoà?ö
ôWhy not just call me Kakashi-sensei and leave it at that?ö the jonin asked.
ôIf youàwish, Kakashi-sensei,ö Ryoko responded. The look on her face as she said the new appellation was almost pained.
Sasuke watched as Kakashi looked up away from Ryoko towards two seemingly random points and, with a flinch, he noticed Naruto hiding at the other of the two. Obviously their sensei had intended, or at least allowed, them to hear that.
It made some sense.
Sasuke was aware of NarutoÆs orphaned background, similar to his own in some less painful ways. Likewise, Naruto was aware that Sasuke had grown up alone for the past few years as well. Both knew each otherÆs personalities at least on a glance, but Sasuke had never really paid attention to this outsider before save to note she was always jumping at her own shadow.
Grimacing, he realized that he was going to be expected to get to know his teammates as more than just teammates. As comrades, like Kakashi had said.
Snorting, Sasuke took off out of the trees even as he noted Naruto coming out of cover and moving quickly to join Kakashi and Ryoko. He could already hear Naruto bluntly vowing to make sure Ryoko never got hurt on a mission, as if he had that sort of ability.
****
Kakashi had left Ryoko and Naruto behind with the blonde exuberantly treating the young martial artist to ôall that she could eatö at Ichiraku Ranma, and then unwisely turned the offer into an unofficial sort of eating competition. Kakashi had left while they were on something like their fourth bowl each.
At some point fairly soon, Naruto was going to hit the end of his pocket money.
Kakashi laughed as he imagined the kidÆs face as he started to realize that and walked into the HokageÆs office.
ôOh, you have your first report already?ö Sarutobi said as the ninja walked into the office and set a packet of papers down on his desk. ôI had thought IÆd have to remind you several times at least to get this in.ö
ôSometimes, I feel like shaking up the patterns,ö Kakashi said with a resigned sigh.
ôCare to give me a summary?ö the Hokage asked.
ôAs expected, individually, theyÆre spectacular,ö Kakashi said. ôTogether theyÆre a spectacular flop. Not so expectedly, they each have some basic understanding of teamwork.ö
ôYou passed them, then?ö the Hokage said with a smirk as he brought his pipe down.
ôTheyÆre the first to actually break the eating rule,ö Kakashi admitted. ôEvery other team had been thoroughly cowed by that point.ö
ôStrengths and weaknesses?ö
ôNaruto is the least well developed, but has the most potential chakra-wise,ö Kakashi said. ôAnd despite what youÆd guess from his unoriginal pranks, he is actually cunning. It isnÆt developed yet, but he could be taught to be a very tactical thinker. Ryoko is pure fighting skill, very close to Rock LeeÆs level, but sheÆs weak against genjutsu, you can piggy back it right in on her chi. A serious weakness even if she does naturally flush her own chakra eventually. Sasuke is the most well-rounded, but heÆs too sure of himself, and he thinks more directly and on fewer levels than either of the other two.ö
ôI see,ö the Hokage noted.
ôIf we can work out the teamwork and the worst of their weaknesses,ö Kakashi said. ôWeÆll have the makings of a functioning war-team very soon. Including GuyÆs team, that would bring us to two potential heavy-battle groups.ö
ôI hope that doesnÆt become necessary,ö the Hokage said. ôAnd IÆd rather the term æwar-teamÆ doesnÆt leave this room in reference to either team. The other villages might misunderstand the intent.ö
ôYes, whoÆd expect preparations of this sort for a mere group of missing-nins,ö Kakashi asked. ôI assume youÆve heard from that man recently.ö
The Hokage said nothing, but the silence was almost as good as an answer.
ôWell, in any case,ö Kakashi said. ôWeÆll be babysitting and weeding gardens for a bit now. NobodyÆs going to think any serious attempt for those sorts of preparations would include D-Rank missions. One other question. What is the status on Sakura Haruno?ö
ôHer team didnÆt pass,ö Sarutobi said. ôIÆm moving her to the hospital to begin apprenticeship there.ö
Kakashi sighed, a bit relieved at that. That would keep her occupied and in the village and causing no more trouble for his team.
****
ôSo, maybe tomorrow Kakashi-sensei will start teaching us some super techniques,ö Naruto declared as he accepted another bowl from Ichiraku-san. ôOr maybe weÆll have our first mission.ö
Ryoko looked toward Naruto as she continued to eat her own bowl of ramen.
ôI d..do..notàö she started to say more, but gave up as Naruto interrupted her. Instead she daintly worked on the food before her.
ôIÆll bet weÆll be sent to go protect some important relic or something,ö Naruto said. He picked up his chopsticks and started to stick them into his mouth when he noted they were empty. ôI could have sworn there was a pork slice there.ö
ôWouàö
ôWhat else could they have totally badass ninja like uàö Naruto paused and then looked to Ryoko. ôWell, like Sasuke and me and a martial artist like you.ö
ôDo not most young shinobi perform Dàö
ôWeÆre so B-Rank and better, believe it,ö Naruto declared. He looked down at his ramen bowl momentarily. ôIchiraku-sanàhave you started serving smaller portions?ö
ôNo,ö the man behind the booth said. ôI even gave you an extra sized portion knowing how much you eat.ö
Ryoko started again to hesitantly try and join into the one-sided conversation, but was stopped before she could say anything.
ôHmm,ö Naruto said. ôAnyway, it shouldnÆt be long now before weÆre the most famous ninjaàand martial artistàin Konoha.ö
ôDo ninja want to be famous?ö she asked quietly. ôDonÆtàdo notàdo not!ö
ôWhy do you do that?ö Naruto asked.
ôDo what?ö Ryoko asked.
ôRepeat yourself over and over like that,ö Nartuo asked.
ôAnoà?ö
Ryoko brought her chopsticks up to her mouth and swallowed nervously.
Naruto bent to his own bowl and blinked on noticing that he was all but finished, with only a bit of broth and noddles left.
ôI really have to watch how I eat,ö he muttered, forgetting about RyokoÆs speech patterns. ôYou eat a lot too, donÆt you.ö
ôWhàwhen I can,ö Ryoko said, calmly setting her chopsticks down after finishing her own eighth bowl. ôMàmy f..family has aàhigh metabolism. Anàanyway, how do youàcopy y..yourself like that?ö
ôOh! The Kage Bunshin?ö Naruto asked. ôThatÆs the coolest thing ever, believe it! IÆll bet I can surpass you now.ö
ôIs that a challenge?ö Ryoko asked, looking toward him.
Naruto smirked back. Then he remembered what sheÆd said about fighting partners. He wanted to say something about it, but didnÆt quite have a firm handle on what exactly bothered him about it. There was something about her wording, ôdefeatö instead of ôsurpassö.
ôSure, letÆs go back up and see whoÆs surpassed who,ö Naruto said.
Ryoko smiled brightly, wondering how many NarutoÆs she could fight.
ôWAI!ö she declared happily.
From there it was only a brief detour to the academy to hear that Joseibi had gone on to the Inuzuka compound for help in dealing with her cursed form before they were heading back up to the training grounds.
****
Kurenai was leading her own team down from the training grounds when they saw Ryoko and Naruto heading back up.
ôThis time, IÆm winning for sure, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto declared proudly.
ôM..maybe, Uzumaki-san,ö the younger girl responded.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Hinata called out, moving forward a bit and looking from Ryoko towards Naruto and back again, eyes still flickering to Naruto fairly regularly. ôDid Naruto-kun challenge you again?ö
ôThatÆs right, Hinata-chan,ö Naruto said. ôI have a new technique that will definitely give me the edge this time.ö
Hinata looked back toward Kurenai, who was watching the interchange, and her new studentÆs blush, with interest.
ôIs it all right to watch their match, Sensei?ö she asked quietly.
ôI think thatÆll be a good idea, actually,ö Kurenai said. ôWould you mind if we all watch?ö
Ryoko bit her lip and looked toward Naruto and the other ninjas.
ôWhy not?ö Naruto said.
ôAre you serious?ö Kiba demanded. ôWhat do we get out of watching a wimp like Naruto get beat up by a little kid with a toy sword?ö
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, looking to her sword.
ôIÆll bet Iàö Kiba started to say.
ôWhoa!ö Naruto said. ôBefore you finish that, IÆve already got a match here.ö
ôWhat was I about to say?ö Kiba asked, confused.
ôWell, Naruto is fine with it,ö Kurenai said. ôRyoko?ö
ôIàI am fine with h..having witnesses, Yuhi-sama,ö Ryoko said.
Shino sighed quietly, agreeing with Kiba though he wasnÆt going to voice his comments in the same way. Watching this fight felt a lot like it would be a waste of time. Still, it would be good to see what his other comrades were capable of.
ôThen letÆs go,ö Kurenai said with a slight smile.
Naruto and Ryoko were soon staring across from each other across one of the training fields as two bored genin, a very intent young kunoichi and a curious jonin watched on.
Kiba shook his head as he looked at Ryoko, holding her bokken like an umbrella and standing like a nervous hostess to some posh party or another. Naruto, meanwhile, was standing across from her, arms crossed and that normal insufferable grin on his face.
On the other hand, watching Naruto get beat up by a girl one year younger than the rest of them, that would be a golden opportunity. Sitting somewhat closer to the fight, he watched Hinata quietly trigger her byakugan to watch the coming fight.
ôReady, Ryoko-chan?ö Naruto asked.
ôH..hai, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said, bowing.
ôThen letÆs get started!ö the smirking blonde declared. ôMulti-Kage Bunshin!ö
Kiba and ShinoÆs interest turned somewhat higher as several more Narutos joined the field. Even more, it was quickly apparent that all of the clones had actual physical substance.
ôThe hell? TheyÆre real?ö Kiba said, standing up as the small horde of identical genin charged for Ryoko, standing there as if frozen in shock.
Kurenai reached a hand up to stop Kiba from moving forward.
ôBut sheÆs gonna get creamed,ö he said.
ôPay attention,ö Kurenai said.
Kiba was about to protest when a bark from Akamaru caught his attention.
ôWhat, sheÆs petrified, sheÆs so scared,ö he said before testing the air himself and, catching RyokoÆs scent was surprised to find no trace of the fear-indicative body chemicals that normally permeated the girlÆs smell.
In fact, he thought he smelled endorphins.
NarutoÆs first clone came in with a clear leaping kick that left him wide open. Ryoko flinched aside with a startled shriek that Kiba now suspected was not so honest as normal. In the same moment, her flailing bokken snapped that clone in the back of the head, sending it dispersing into a puff of smoke.
Ryoko followed through that strike to ôaccidentallyö smack another clone, which had an amusedly shocked expression moments before bursting into smoke. The third clone dodged as stumbled toward it, her bokken slashing inches away from the cloneÆs nervous glance.
The black-haired martial artist furrowed her brow in confusion as she leaped away as the bulk of the attack reached her position. They followed her into the air, which was just as well.
Her leap coming to a peak, she started to drift back down to earth as one of the NarutoÆs reached her and kicked out. RyokoÆs hand intercepted the kick, and in a moment sheÆd transferred both the dying momentum from that cloneÆs leap and the force from its kick to impart another burst of aerial motion for her as the clone flopped toward the earth, lacking any inertia aside from gravity.
That clone burst into smoke as she used the stolen momentum to continue her leap further away from the opening into the trees which would split her opponent up into smaller groups.
Kurenai and the rest of Team 8 moved around, closer to the trees to try to keep track of the fight.
It wasnÆt long before the first group of clones found Ryoko behind a tree. She leaped only short moments before her position was covered in Narutos. She held off on squealing or asking for an apology, Naruto hadnÆt recently shown much response to constant use of the Haoto no Suzumebachi.
SheÆd started to use it sparingly against him.
In any case, the small group of Narutos already near her, followed her up into the air. Soon thereafter they were slamming into trunks around her as she through herself into the upper branches of the trees before anymore of NarutoÆs bodies could reach the sound of the fight.
When the leaves around her started exploding in Narutos before she saw even one at the scene of the fight below her, she let herself drop from her perch instead of counterattack. Giving herself time to figure out how Naruto had found her so quickly.
The first three clones that landed with her were dispersed as she pulled her bokken to her back and out of her way. The next wave forced her to focus entirely on the defensive as they pushed her back. As the flows of chi swirled about her, she could tell they were driving her into a trap of some sort.
Naruto smirked as the rest of the clones circled around behind Ryoko as he and the majority of his remaining clones pushed her backwards. Simply swarming Mizuki had been plenty, but it hadnÆt worked against Kakashi at all. Since heÆd shown Ryoko the technique at the test this morning, he knew sheÆd have been ready for it.
It was just like when he would get chased around for one of his pranks. Eventually, they always got him somewhere he couldnÆt evade them.
Then Ryoko tripped ahead of him, falling backward, arms flailing forward. Naruto and the clones right in the path to overrun and trample Ryoko tried to halt their advance. Balance destroyed by the attempted halt, none of them were prepared when RyokoÆs fall flowed seamlessly into a roll as her feet lashed outward, catching one of the Narutos solidly in the chest and flipping him over her.
That left Ryoko to come to her feet in the midst of several Narutos suffering a much less controlled loss of balance. The girlÆs bokken flashed one direction as she kicked in the other. Two clones dispersed as the Naruto sheÆd carried over her started to stand up and shake his head.
The Saotome moved forward to try to take out the main body, hoping it would disperse the remaining clones. She found herself intercepted by the small group of clones that Naruto had been trying to flank her with.
She quickly forced the direction of her chi downward into the earth and let it rebound against the force of the chi rising from the Earth. Rocketing upwards, she caught hold of one of the nearest tree to swing herself around and away from the fight.
Two of the remaining eight Narutos followed her, remembering what past attempts to engage the Saotome in the air had resulted in, but unwilling to lose her. The first of the scouts landed on a tree branch near the point Ryoko had twisted around the branch and followed headfirst into a bokken and dispersing.
The next tried to disarm her of her weapon, but made a slight error that left him focused too long on the attempt and open to a snap kick to the back of the head.
Ryoko leaped away, leaving the trees and back into clear view of the spectators, landing amidst a small ring of boulders that she could use to continue and split NarutoÆs advantage of numbers up.
The first clone ducked under her sword and performed a successful disarm, pointedly correcting the error that the earlier clone had made. An error that none of the current clones could have been present to see. Just like her hiding position was revealed without almost any trouble.
A suspicion was starting to form in the girlÆs mind and she started to test it.
Shino narrowed his eyes as he watched Ryoko slip into what were closer to rigid katas than fighting moves.
It opened her up in several places, and he wondered why sheÆd make such a decision after showing that she obviously knew how to fight. A Naruto, Shino couldnÆt tell if it was a clone or not, landed a blow through her less flexible defenses and was summarily dispersed as Ryoko turned to face one she could both hear and feel coming around a rock behind her.
Shino watched as the new clone, which had been out of visual range, responded to Ryoko the same way, striking the same opening, but narrowly avoiding being dispersed by the Saotome girlÆs first counter. Another clone was moving in behind her as she followed up the first counter with a third and the clone she was facing dispersed.
A swift side-step let the clone behind her past with an over-enthusiastic attack as she concentrated on finding a clone that hadnÆt been around to witness her exchange with the other two.
The insect-wranglerÆs eyes widened as he realized what Ryoko was testing.
Naruto was keeping the memory of every clone that was dispersed. Every time Ryoko completed the same technique against a clone, the next clone was better prepared for it.
Ryoko was moving around a rock, so Shino couldnÆt see the next exchange, but, judging from the burst of smoke, sheÆd tried out her theory again. The girl was soon back in ShinoÆs sight however as she rolled over the boulder pursued by what looked like a renewed grouping of NarutoÆs clones.
A nod from the black-haired girl as she came to her feet, in the middle of the boulders again, and she slipped again into the more fluid mode of motion that came in battle rather than training.
Before, sheÆd still had a trend of using proven motions, instead, she simply followed the flow of chi shifting from her to the Narutos and back.
In essence, she stopped being sophisticated and moved simply into the basics.
There was a problem inherent in this too, however, as every one of the clones watched her motions and several suffered them. With each clone she dispersed, Naruto and the remaining clones were getting better as those observations spread through the remainder.
Observations that were being applied to what Naruto was weakest at, the basics.
It was only fractional, however. Probably Naruto himself wasnÆt even aware of it since the memories he was getting were only seconds or fractions of seconds in duration. However, those slow, fractional increases were being magnified by the numbers that Naruto was attacking her with.
She had to end the match soon. If she kept on the defensive as normal, sheÆd lose as the fight dragged onward.
Kurenai nodded as Ryoko shifted from her defensive stance into an offensive one, a change in attitude that noted the complete disappearance of her flinches and apologies as she simply started blowing through Naruto clones with a frightening ease until she was finally standing over Naruto, trying to catch her breath.
Slowly as Naruto came to, he looked up.
ôAh, man, I almost had you that time,ö he groaned.
ôYàyou are getting stronger ve..very fast, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said quietly as she stood up straight and then bowed to him with a quiet smile.
Quicker than she had these past two years.
She could self-train, but she still couldnÆt improve as quickly as she had with her father to run her training.
ôYeah,ö Naruto said. ôAnd when I finally win, itÆll be your turn to catch up with me.ö
Ryoko blinked at that.
ôThat was an excellent display,ö Kurenai said, nodding. ôAnd I hope it gives my students a lesson of their own.ö
ôHow did you get skills like that?ö Kiba asked, coming forward to look at both Naruto and Ryoko.
Shino remained back and thoughtfully went over what heÆd seen, and forcing himself to admit that heÆd underestimated both fighters.
Kurenai nodded to herself as processed the fight herself, hoping Kakashi wouldnÆt consider this stepping on his toes. Looking to Kiba and Shino, however, she realized the more important reason for having her team witness this fight had been taken in.
A reconnaissance team could never afford to underestimate anything. Hopefully they were coming to that conclusion even now.
ôThat was a very good match, Naruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly, look lingering on Naruto until she turned to look toward Ryoko for a moment. ôOh, and Ryoko-chan.ö
Ryoko looked from Hinata to Naruto and back, noting HinataÆs demeanor and flushed face. She remembered some instructions and discussions with her mother regarding men and woman, and this situation seemed to bare some similarity to some of her motherÆs scenarios.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, raising a hand toward Hinata.
ôOkay,ö Kurenai declared, interrupting Ryoko before she could follow up on the guesses that were starting to move through her mind. ôItÆs starting to get late in the day, and I bet your team has its first mission tomorrow just like mine. So letÆs get heading back toward home.ö
ôOh, I need to go to the home of Inuzuka-san,ö Ryoko said then, forgetting her guesses about HinataÆs interests. ôMy sister is receiving some extra training from his family.ö
ôOh, the fox-kid is your sister?ö Kiba said. ôHas anyone told you sheÆs annoying?ö
Ryoko sighed.
ôImouto-chan,ö the girl said under her breath.
ôMaybe next time,ö Shino noted. ôKiba can try his challenge to Ryoko?ö
ôInuzuka-san challenged me?ö Ryoko asked eagerly as Kiba froze and his eyes twitched.
ôUh, well, I startedàö Kiba said, sweating nervously. ôI think IÆll have to get some extra training in first, though.ö
He wanted to know how to use the fang over fang technique before he tried to fight this girl.
ôOh..ö Ryoko said, sounding disappointed. ôIàI ap..apologize. I di..did not mean to press.ö
The moon rose towards its peak as two young men watched a fog start to roll in between the trees north of their village. Quickly, the air before them was filled with the growing mist, forming a thick, moving wall that approached them inch by inch.
ôThere it is, the cursed mist,ö one of them said. ôThe witch is coming back, get ready.ö
ôOkay, weÆre going to free everybody sheÆs taken,ö the other said.
Slowly, the wall of mist rose higher and started to thin, revealing, not the familiar sight of towering trees, but a wooden house standing in the bottom of a misty valley.
In front of the house a woman in dark robes seemed to be dancing through a series of slow steps without paying attention to anything else around her.
ôThere she is! Get her now before she finishes her curse,ö one of the two young men declared as he charged forward into the phantom terrain.
Moments later the sound of frustrated screaming rang through the forests and the mists vanished all in an instant, leaving behind only one of the two young men behind.
Only a few miles distant, in a shrine at the nearby village. A woman with bright orange hair breathed out a relieved sigh as her hands relaxed at her side.
****
ôIÆm in position at the target area,ö Sasuke said quietly into his radio.
ôSame here,ö Naruto said.
ôIs our tracker sure that this is the right place?ö Kakashi asked.
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said. ôImouto-chan sàsays thàthe target has not left this areaàW..well, she did not really sayàbutàö
ôWe get the picture,ö Sasuke noted.
ôIÆm moving in,ö Naruto said.
ôThatÆs good,ö Kakashi said. ôSasuke, move in to flank. Ryoko follow the tracker in and keep her protected. The target is vicious when cornered so be careful.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said. ôLet us go, Imouto-chan.ö
At her feet a yellow-furred fox was futilely attempting to scratch at her ears with her forepaws. Two years as a part time fox and Joseibi still refused to use her rear legs to scratch herself most of the time.
The fox yawned and then started to meander forward, sniffing around at the ground with a bored expression as Ryoko followed along behind her.
Joseibi yipped and whuffed as she moved along pointing in one direction or another with her forepaws and sounding a little bit bored.
Right up until the streak of furry fury launched itself out of the most recent bush pointed at by the yellow fox, who yipped in nervous surprise while back-pedaling. Ryoko moved herself in front of Joseibi and reached down to intercept the streak, which moved to climb up her outstretched arms.
ôAIIAAH!!ö Ryoko shouted as the small furry critter scratched up her body, until it leaped off and away, leaving the martial artist to fall to her knees with a sigh of relief.
Naruto and Sasuke were quickly on scene and had the ferocious animal under control.
Normally, Ryoko thought cats were incredibly cute things. Of course, she had no idea that they had long been considered the bane of her familyÆs existence.
ôWell,ö Kakashi said as he came on the site and watched the chaos.
Ryoko was in a state of unusual disarray trying to put her semi-shredded travelling kimono back into one piece while biting her lip and looking on the verge of tears. Naruto was still wrestling and seemingly losing, he already had more scratches than the Saotome girl, but didnÆt look like he was about to give up. Sasuke had a disdainful look as he took in his comrades and compared their state to the mission they had just been on. Joseibi in fox-form seemed to be trying to give Tora a stink eye.
Ah, it brought back so many memories.
****
ôI see you brought back Tora,ö Sarutobi said to Kakashi as the two looked to where the feline was being toràlovingly welcomed by his owner, the wife of the Fire Lord. ôWhereÆs your team?ö
ôTheyÆre taking RyokoÆs sister back to the Academy,ö Kakashi said. ôIÆd say this was good practice for protecting an expert in the field.ö
ôOr a way to turn a full-day goose-hunt into a much shorter task,ö Sarutobi asked.
ôI donÆt know about that,ö Kakashi said. ôWith all the paperwork involved in borrowing an academy student, IÆd say it took a little bit longer.ö
ôMore time is not more work,ö Sarutobi said with a smirk. ôIn any case, when youÆre team gets here, we can talk more about the next mission we assign you.ö
ôNaruto is getting antsy, just to warn you,ö Kakashi said. ôIt might be time to try them out on a Class C mission soon.ö
ôToo bad you werenÆt here earlier,ö Sarutobi said. ôWe had a decent Class-C mission until about ten minutes ago.ö
ôOh well,ö Kakashi said. ôAnother few days of weeding gardens and patching up roofs wonÆt be so bad until the next one.ö
****
As predicted, Naruto was fit to just about burst out of his own chest as they received a mission to shelve books in the village library the next day. Only the promise of some training the next day had kept him from causing more than a minor stress headache to the various officials that dealt with assigning missions under the Hokage.
Now, the three followed along behind him after finishing the work at the library in short order.
Clones were useful that way.
ôNow, for today,ö Kakashi said as started to reach the trees. ôWeÆll be working on chakra control.ö
Ryoko blinked as Kakashi said that and slowly started to raise her hand.
ôYes, Ryoko,ö Kakashi said, ôThat includes you.ö
ôAnoà?ö Ryoko responded thoroughly confused.
ôThough youÆre going to haveàdifferent exercises than these two,ö Kakashi said, indicating Sasuke and Naruto.
ôAnd what will we be doing?ö Sasuke asked.
ôTree-climbing,ö Kakashi said.
Ryoko sat and listened quietly as Sasuke and Naruto started off protesting and then watched in a bit of amazement as Kakashi walked up the side of a tree as easily as if he were walking down the street. She only wished her chi senses were attuned enough to actually see what the flows looked like around the ninja.
Her father had said that with proper mastery over chi, you could do practically anything. The old panda, had she actually thought of him like thatà?
In any case, her father had told stories about even seeing people fly with proper chi-mastery. It should have been likewise possible to do what this ninja was doing.
Unfortunately, she could only feel chi, not really see it yet. She certainly couldnÆt see what the chi looked like around the ninja. Even then, it was likely that looking at the chi wouldnÆt have told her anything useful since the man was using his chakra rather than molding and moving with the worldÆs chi.
Listening to his explanation of what to do sounded familiar, however, in ways.
In any case, she was going to have her own exercises to do.
ôNow,ö Kakashi said, walking over to Ryoko and pulling out some scrolls. ôI think you might be familiar with these, assuming you take any interest in your sisterÆs activities.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôWh...why am I to learn how to use chakra? Strong chakra makes chi clumsy.ö
ôYou already have strong chakra,ö Kakashi said. ôI canÆt judge your chi-control, can you?ö
ôFaàfather sayàsaid I was clumsy,ö Ryoko admitted hesitantly.
ôI suspect,ö Kakashi said, ôYour limits of control will be based on how will you can control both energies. You currently have no control over your chakra, so your chi control is heavily limited, because the chakra gets in the way.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, not sure that that was necessarily true.
Of course, her lack of understanding of her own chakra meant she was unaware of how it acted during her fits and what effect that had on her chi.
ôNow, I think you might find some of these exercises familiar,ö Kakashi said. ôDepending on how much interest you take in your sisterÆs school life.ö
Naruto came down from his sixth attempt and watched as Sasuke climbed up the tree at a near run. He growled to himself and prepared to give the exercise another shot. Glancing back, however, made him pause.
The blonde, hyperactive ninja wasnÆt alone in being distracted as Sasuke ended up following NarutoÆs look to see what Ryoko was doing with Kakashi.
ôArenÆt thoseàö Naruto started to ask.
ôFirst year exercises,ö Sasuke confirmed as Ryoko sat and worked through the hand signs slowly.
SheÆd actually blurred through them earlier, but had been quickly lectured about the differences of holding ones fingers in certain positions and in actually focusing how that position altered the chakra.
ôIf she canÆt even use her own chakra yet,ö Sasuke said. ôHow is she so strong?ö
ôShe told me once that she uses something called chi,ö Naruto said.
ôChi?ö Sasuke said with a curious frown.
ôYeah, something about using the power of the world,ö the blonde ninja said shrugging.
ôIÆve heard of it,ö Sasuke said, narrowing his eyes before turning back toward his own exercise.
Not one to let Sasuke get ahead of him, Naruto turned back as well and was soon slamming hard on the ground.
****
Sakura could hardly contain her laughter as she passed the training grounds and saw her newest apparent competition sitting in the training ground performing what were, for someone her age, remedial exercises in chakra control.
Then she paused and thought that through.
Why would the village put someone in the teams that hadnÆt been through the academy and, apparently, didnÆt even have the basic concepts of how to find and control chakra. There had to be more to this than she was seeing.
Anyway, she was supposed to be practicing that ôtree-climbingö technique the medical ninjas instructing her had talked about. Something about sharpening her chi control. There was this technique and one other that she had practice before theyÆd start working her on chakra-related medical techniques.
Until then, she was learning basic first aid, acupuncture, anatomy. Stuff that didnÆt require the fine control of chakra required by most medical jutsu.
She looked around the training field and noticed that one-eyed jonin sitting there reading an orange book and frowned. Hopefully, if she went down there to practice this technique, then he wouldnÆt be concerned with her presence.
Then maybe she could figure out about the Saotome scardey cat and get close to Sasuke at the same time.
Smiling at her own cleverness, she started down toward the training field, under the frustrated and watchful glare of that one-eyed jonin.
The man set down his novel and gestured for Sakura to come over to where he sat. Nervously fearing that she might be getting sent away in the next couple of moments, she hesitantly moved to stand in front of the man.
ôArenÆt you supposed to be at one of the hospitals?ö Kakashi asked softly.
ôIÆve got an assignment to practice tree-climbing,ö Sakura said.
Kakashi nodded and looked around, noticing that the pink-haired girlÆs presence was starting to attract the attention of his genin. However, he did remember that the girlÆs chakra control was top notch, better than even Sasuke. Sakura had almost no wasted energy in the few jutsu she had learned.
Having someone else to watch might just give his students some pointers.
ôDonÆt cause a problem,ö Kakashi said. ôAnd youÆre welcome to share the training ground.ö
ôThank you, sensei,ö Sakura said in a relieved tone before she bounced over to the trees to start practicing her technique.
Earlier, sheÆd been able to walk, run really, up the wall of a room, but if she stopped, she fell back to earth. Judging by the craters and hash marks SasukeÆs and NarutoÆs trees, they were having troubles even keeping a constant rate of chakra going.
Which meant this was a chance to show that she was especially good at something.
Smiling brightly she walked over to a tree and started up it at a fast walking pace worked her up to the tallest branch capable of holding her weight and sat down.
Below her, four sets of eyes looked up, two of them appropriately impressed by her feat, and one pair, the wrong pair, looking quite bitter.
ôAll right Sakura-chan!ö Naruto shouted out. ôWay to go!ö
ôAll right, Sakura,ö Kakashi shouted. ôYouÆre here to train, not show off, so head back down and get started again.ö
ôI will,ö the disappointed pink-haired ninja said as she jumped down from her perch to the ground.
She was getting started again when Naruto came over, seemingly to congratulate her more, but quietly putting in a request for advice in the same breath. Sakura was about to tell him to buzz off when she made unintended eye-contact with the jonin, who stared at her meaningfully.
Sweating at the necessity of dealing with the irritating brat of a prankster, Sakura swallowed what she was about to say.
By the end of the day, however, Sakura was impressed herself. Sasuke and Naruto seemed to have endless energy, and after her little bit of surprise, Naruto was improving by leaps and bounds, slowly catching up to Sasuke.
ôAll right, everybody,ö Kakashi said. ôThatÆs enough for now, you should probably get to your homes. WeÆll pick this up in the morning, assuming we donÆt have a mission anyway.ö
****
Joseibi looked down at the bottle of pellets in her hand as she came to her and RyokoÆs apartment. The lights were on, meaning her sister had probably gotten home.
Not having her sister drop her off or pick her up at the academy anymore was somewhat new and strange. On the one hand, she was rather happy about her new-found freedom to go where she wanted after a day of school.
However, and sheÆd never admit this, she was somewhat missing the after school exchanges with Ryoko.
Climbing up the stairs was simple enough, and then it was just walking into the apartment and locating her sister.
ôOneesan,ö Joseibi said. ôIÆve got some medicine from that Inuzuka woman my fox form is supposed to take everyday. Can youàthe hell?ö
Joseibi blinked as she turned a corner and found her elder sister digging through the box that she used to keep the youngerÆs school assignments stored.
ôOh, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said, looking up and biting her lip. ôDo you think you can hàhelp me with something?ö
ôWhat are you doing?ö Joseibi asked.
ôKakashi-sensei waàwants me to l..learn to control my chakra,ö Ryoko said. ôHe thinks that if IàI can control both chakra and chi that I willàfix sàsome of my issues.ö
ôLet me get this straight,ö Joseibi said. ôYou want me, your imouto-chan, to teach you, my oneesan, how to deal with the basics of chakra.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said nervously.
ôEgg rolls,ö Joseibi said quickly.
ôAno?ö the older one muttered, confused.
ôI want egg-rolls for dinner for a monthÆs worth of dinners,ö the blonde said firmly.
ôUmmàö the dark-haired Saotome responded. ôAssuming that I am within the village? IàI believe I can do that.ö
ôGood,ö Joseibi said with a victorious smirk that was pure Saotome. ôThen letÆs get started.ö
****
The Hokage smirked as he looked through the missions coming in that morning and looked over the table to where Naruto fumed under the implication that heÆd be having another D-rank mission.
ôWhen are we going to get a real mission!?ö Naruto demanded bitterly.
Sasuke had to agree, though he wasnÆt about to voice such an opinion. These D-rank missions felt like nothing more than a waste of their skills. He understood the need to get a few such missions out of the way to start, but it was getting, in his mind ridiculous.
RyokoÆs reaction to NarutoÆs loud declaration and SasukeÆs quiet agreement was equally predictable: she was biting her lip and watching the other two for indications of how they were going to act.
ôÆA real missionÆ?ö the Hokage asked. ôCareful what you ask for. I think IÆve got a æreal missionÆ for you.ö
The smile on the manÆs face was a bit unnerving as he retrieved a mission scroll and started to look over its information.
ôThereÆs a village,ö he said. ôIn the Grass Country that is having troubles they want us to investigate.ö
ôWhat sort of troubles?ö Kakashi asked as he accepted the scroll.
ôTo hear them tell it,ö the Hokage said. ôTheyÆre haunted by a witch.ö
ôA witch?ö Naruto said, feeling a shiver work down his back. ôA real witch?ö
ôWhat do they want us to do about this witch?ö Kakashi asked.
ôThey want us to convince her to leave the village alone,ö the Hokage said. ôPeacefully if it at all possible.ö
ôProbably some old lady living outside of town in a shack,ö Naruto said with a nervous laugh.
Ryoko continued to be looking back and forth between each speaker, not adding much of her own thoughts.
ôItÆll take about a week to reach the village if you conserve your efforts,ö the Hokage noted. ôSo IÆd suggest you make whatever preparations you need to make today and get started tomorrow.ö
ôWeÆll be ready,ö Sasuke said.
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko agreed from behind the other two.
ôGood,ö the Hokage said in a light manner that slowly became serious. ôThis shouldnÆt be too much of a problem, but be on the look out anyway. Most of the time æwitchesÆ are, indeed, just simple old women, but sometimes thereÆs more to it than that.ö
ôDonÆt worry,ö Kakashi said confidentally. ôIÆll look after them.ö
With that, they started filing out of the room, Ryoko bowing before she left.
****
ôSo whatÆs the deal with thisàerràwitch?ö Naruto asked as they walked out over the gate.
ôI guess that means you didnÆt read the mission briefing,ö Kakashi said with a sigh.
ôI was supposed to read that?ö Naruto said, scratching his head in embarrassment.
ôThatÆs the general purpose behind giving you the report,ö Kakashi said. ôRyoko? Sasuke? Can you explain things?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôD..do you mean Uchiha-san or me?ö
ôEither, or,ö Kakashi said.
Ryoko looked towards Sasuke who looked back at her and gave a slight shake of his head.
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said, looking back toward Kakashi. ôTh..there have beenàmists in the forests near the village hiring usàpeople have seen a house and a woman dancing in the mists, but people have vanished each time the mists and house aàappear.ö
ôThis doesnÆt seem like the sort of thing a ninja village should be investigating,ö Sasuke said.
ôFor the most part, these things are hoaxes or misunderstood natural phenomena,ö Kakashi said. ôThatÆs why exorcisms and similar investigations are usually Class D ranked missions. If it turns out to be something more, we either deal with it or send for back-up. The missing people and the distance from home both make this Class C.ö
ôSo, weÆre basically just going to be trying to find some missing people then?ö Naruto asked, frowning.
ôThatÆsàö
Kakashi was interrupted as an angry, blonde form landed down in front of the four and pointed at Ryoko.
ôOneesan!ö Joseibi declared loudly. ôYou forgot somethingàsomething very important.ö
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, confused. ôOh! Sàsumimasen. Ummàmy recipes are in the green and blue bookàthe û imouto-chan! Green and blue! Imouto-chan! Not green and purple!ö
Already, the blonde Saotome was rushing back toward the apartment and not listening to the rest.
ôWhat was that all about?ö Sasuke asked.
ôI pràpromised her egg rolls every night for a month,ö Ryoko said.
ôCan she cook?ö Naruto asked.
ôNo,ö Ryoko said. ôShe is not allowed to cookàbut she said she wàwould find soàsomeone to cook for her.ö
ôWhatÆs in the green and purple book?ö Kakashi asked.
ôAnoàö Ryoko responded, though there was a tell tale flush of red that made Kakashi think it might be a diary of some sort.
ôAnyway,ö Kakashi said. ôLetÆs get on with the walking.ö
****
The Hokage frowned at the report in front of him. Of the chunin heÆd sent to protect the bridge-builder Tazuna, only one had survived an ambush by two shinobi not more than half a dayÆs walk from the villageÆs outer bounds.
The one survivor was currently in the hospital being treated for some sort of poison, but the minimal information they had on the matter implied that the attackers were a pair of missing nin known as the demon brothers.
B-Class missing nin with names listed in the international bingo book.
HeÆd have to arrange an investigation into the problem, having missing nin of that rank so close to the village could not be tolerated. Beyond that there was their failure to properly protect their client. Though, of course, had the man been more forthcoming about the danger, they probably wouldnÆt be in this situation right now.
A part of his mind drifted toward Team 7 and wondered if the mission heÆd given them would turn out to be just as dangerous as this other mission had turned out to be.
****
Joseibi walked into the Inuzuka home later that night carrying a small stack of green striped notebooks which she put on the table.
ôHey, Joseibi-chan, whatÆs this?ö Hana Inuzuka asked as she picked up one of the notebooks.
ôOneesan left town for a mission,ö Joseibi said. ôBut she promised me egg rolls for a month. Somewhere in these notebooks is her recipe. She said it was green andàsomething.ö
JoseibiÆs mouth twitched as she realized her desire to find the recipe had made her not listen as well as normal. It seemed like all Ryoko had to do was say something to do with her egg rolls and Joseibi became as headstrong and reckless as her father and sister.
ôSo, whatÆs the big deal about these egg rolls?ö Hana asked as she picked up some of the notebooks. ôLaundry, house-keepingàare these stance drawings for sweeping floors?ö
ôEverything is training,ö Joseibi said rolling her eyes. ôOneesan takes that literally.ö
ôAhh, hereÆs your cook book,ö Hana said. ôYou said egg rolls right? Ah, JoseibiÆs Egg Rolls, I see.ö
Hana started to read the list of ingredients and started to cock an eyebrow as she read it. The veterinarian looked up at the eight year old girl and then looked back down at the recipe in front of her.
ôI think we can make these,ö the woman said, smiling at the little girl.
Hana thought she could actually see stars in the girlÆs eyes.
It was a few hours later that Hana noted that one of the notebooks had been set aside and forgotten.
A green and purple striped notebook that, out of curiosity, she opened up to see what domestic chore was written about inside.
Her eyes widened and face flushed as she started skimming through a few pages.
ôMotherÆs Massage Techniquesàö she said under her breath.
****
The village stared as the outsiders came in on the road. Long, suspicious faces that stared at the strangers walking into town. The anger in their eyes was palpable as they scanned over the shinobi team as if gauging whether or not the newcomers had insulted them in someway.
Despite the general mood of the people, the villageÆs architecture and appearance was much different. Everything was painted brightly, or shined with a brilliant finish. The village itself was set atop a hill, in a sunny clearing with streets running predominately east to west, with streets sloping up from the center of town.
ôWow, the people here are angry,ö Naruto said, looking around.
ôThat only makes sense,ö Sasuke said. ôGiven the circumstances.ö
ôThe village headman sent in the request,ö Kakashi said, looking over the buildings. ôLetÆs see, next to the innà.that should be it.ö
Kakashi walked up to the door of building and politely reached up to ring the bell tied above the roof that hung over the front porch.
Ryoko was looking about, biting her lip.
ôSomething wrong, Ryoko?ö Kakashi asked, as he noted the girl looking around curiously.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôSàsomethingàbothers me.ö
Kakashi looked at her carefully.
ôProbably nothing,ö the jonin said after a moment as the door started to open to the house.
The headman was a middle-aged man who looked like any other villager. Given the surroundings, he was probably a carpenter or miller or the like. Until they got inside to see what his house was like, it would be hard to tell, but not too important either way.
The same expression of smoldering anger sat in his eyes as he looked over them with barely restrained energy. He took in the forehead protectors and the symbols on them, and the burning anger turned into a similarly burning eagerness.
ôAh, the shinobi from Konoha!ö the man said eagerly. ôYouÆre here to handle our witch for us then?ö
Kakashi arched an eyebrow.
ôThatÆs the plan,ö Naruto said brightly. ôSo point her out and we get rid of her for you.ö
ôHeh,ö the man said. ôI like this boy, come in, all of you, weÆll get down to business.ö
The four walked into house, Ryoko bowing politely as they did. There werenÆt many people in the house, just a young woman whose bearing seemed almost the brightest thing about the whole village so far.
She stood at about average height with vibrant orange hair that she grew down covering her ears and reaching midway to her back. She was dressed in the simple robes of a country priestess.
ôThis is the priestess of our village,ö the headman said. ôLady Luta Beia. ItÆs because of her that weÆve been able to keep the witch at bay so long.ö
ôSo long?ö Kakashi asked as he sat down. ôHow long has this witch been a problem?ö
ôHer family first came to the area out of the east ten years ago,ö the headman said. ôThey kept to themselves down the hill for a while, then, six years ago strange warriors raided through the village and when it was over, their house and the whole section of forest she lived in had vanished.ö
ôWhat, they left a crater?ö Naruto asked.
ôNo,ö the man said. ôI mean that it was as if it had never existed, trails met at places that were once miles apart.ö
ôWhatever dark magics or forbidden jutsu the witch had been using,ö the priestess said ôconsigned her home to another realm, but she still tries to return time to time.ö
ôAnd why call for help only now?ö Sasuke asked.
ôBecause lately sheÆs has been coming very frequently,ö the headman said. ôAnd this time people have gone missing.ö
ôAny pattern to these events?ö Kakashi asked.
ôAlways at night,ö the headman said. ôIn the same place.ö
ôThen, I suppose we should be getting our rest for tonight then,ö the jonin said.
**************
**************
AuthorÆs Notes: Well, shorter than I like for this series, but the next scene I want to do is a bit too much like the beginning of a new chapter than just a new scene.
ôThere it is, the cursed mist,ö one of them said. ôThe witch is coming back, get ready.ö
ôOkay, weÆre going to free everybody sheÆs taken,ö the other said.
Slowly, the wall of mist rose higher and started to thin, revealing, not the familiar sight of towering trees, but a wooden house standing in the bottom of a misty valley.
In front of the house a woman in dark robes seemed to be dancing through a series of slow steps without paying attention to anything else around her.
ôThere she is! Get her now before she finishes her curse,ö one of the two young men declared as he charged forward into the phantom terrain.
Moments later the sound of frustrated screaming rang through the forests and the mists vanished all in an instant, leaving behind only one of the two young men behind.
Only a few miles distant, in a shrine at the nearby village. A woman with bright orange hair breathed out a relieved sigh as her hands relaxed at her side.
****
ôIÆm in position at the target area,ö Sasuke said quietly into his radio.
ôSame here,ö Naruto said.
ôIs our tracker sure that this is the right place?ö Kakashi asked.
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said. ôImouto-chan sàsays thàthe target has not left this areaàW..well, she did not really sayàbutàö
ôWe get the picture,ö Sasuke noted.
ôIÆm moving in,ö Naruto said.
ôThatÆs good,ö Kakashi said. ôSasuke, move in to flank. Ryoko follow the tracker in and keep her protected. The target is vicious when cornered so be careful.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said. ôLet us go, Imouto-chan.ö
At her feet a yellow-furred fox was futilely attempting to scratch at her ears with her forepaws. Two years as a part time fox and Joseibi still refused to use her rear legs to scratch herself most of the time.
The fox yawned and then started to meander forward, sniffing around at the ground with a bored expression as Ryoko followed along behind her.
Joseibi yipped and whuffed as she moved along pointing in one direction or another with her forepaws and sounding a little bit bored.
Right up until the streak of furry fury launched itself out of the most recent bush pointed at by the yellow fox, who yipped in nervous surprise while back-pedaling. Ryoko moved herself in front of Joseibi and reached down to intercept the streak, which moved to climb up her outstretched arms.
ôAIIAAH!!ö Ryoko shouted as the small furry critter scratched up her body, until it leaped off and away, leaving the martial artist to fall to her knees with a sigh of relief.
Naruto and Sasuke were quickly on scene and had the ferocious animal under control.
Normally, Ryoko thought cats were incredibly cute things. Of course, she had no idea that they had long been considered the bane of her familyÆs existence.
ôWell,ö Kakashi said as he came on the site and watched the chaos.
Ryoko was in a state of unusual disarray trying to put her semi-shredded travelling kimono back into one piece while biting her lip and looking on the verge of tears. Naruto was still wrestling and seemingly losing, he already had more scratches than the Saotome girl, but didnÆt look like he was about to give up. Sasuke had a disdainful look as he took in his comrades and compared their state to the mission they had just been on. Joseibi in fox-form seemed to be trying to give Tora a stink eye.
Ah, it brought back so many memories.
****
ôI see you brought back Tora,ö Sarutobi said to Kakashi as the two looked to where the feline was being toràlovingly welcomed by his owner, the wife of the Fire Lord. ôWhereÆs your team?ö
ôTheyÆre taking RyokoÆs sister back to the Academy,ö Kakashi said. ôIÆd say this was good practice for protecting an expert in the field.ö
ôOr a way to turn a full-day goose-hunt into a much shorter task,ö Sarutobi asked.
ôI donÆt know about that,ö Kakashi said. ôWith all the paperwork involved in borrowing an academy student, IÆd say it took a little bit longer.ö
ôMore time is not more work,ö Sarutobi said with a smirk. ôIn any case, when youÆre team gets here, we can talk more about the next mission we assign you.ö
ôNaruto is getting antsy, just to warn you,ö Kakashi said. ôIt might be time to try them out on a Class C mission soon.ö
ôToo bad you werenÆt here earlier,ö Sarutobi said. ôWe had a decent Class-C mission until about ten minutes ago.ö
ôOh well,ö Kakashi said. ôAnother few days of weeding gardens and patching up roofs wonÆt be so bad until the next one.ö
****
As predicted, Naruto was fit to just about burst out of his own chest as they received a mission to shelve books in the village library the next day. Only the promise of some training the next day had kept him from causing more than a minor stress headache to the various officials that dealt with assigning missions under the Hokage.
Now, the three followed along behind him after finishing the work at the library in short order.
Clones were useful that way.
ôNow, for today,ö Kakashi said as started to reach the trees. ôWeÆll be working on chakra control.ö
Ryoko blinked as Kakashi said that and slowly started to raise her hand.
ôYes, Ryoko,ö Kakashi said, ôThat includes you.ö
ôAnoà?ö Ryoko responded thoroughly confused.
ôThough youÆre going to haveàdifferent exercises than these two,ö Kakashi said, indicating Sasuke and Naruto.
ôAnd what will we be doing?ö Sasuke asked.
ôTree-climbing,ö Kakashi said.
Ryoko sat and listened quietly as Sasuke and Naruto started off protesting and then watched in a bit of amazement as Kakashi walked up the side of a tree as easily as if he were walking down the street. She only wished her chi senses were attuned enough to actually see what the flows looked like around the ninja.
Her father had said that with proper mastery over chi, you could do practically anything. The old panda, had she actually thought of him like thatà?
In any case, her father had told stories about even seeing people fly with proper chi-mastery. It should have been likewise possible to do what this ninja was doing.
Unfortunately, she could only feel chi, not really see it yet. She certainly couldnÆt see what the chi looked like around the ninja. Even then, it was likely that looking at the chi wouldnÆt have told her anything useful since the man was using his chakra rather than molding and moving with the worldÆs chi.
Listening to his explanation of what to do sounded familiar, however, in ways.
In any case, she was going to have her own exercises to do.
ôNow,ö Kakashi said, walking over to Ryoko and pulling out some scrolls. ôI think you might be familiar with these, assuming you take any interest in your sisterÆs activities.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôWh...why am I to learn how to use chakra? Strong chakra makes chi clumsy.ö
ôYou already have strong chakra,ö Kakashi said. ôI canÆt judge your chi-control, can you?ö
ôFaàfather sayàsaid I was clumsy,ö Ryoko admitted hesitantly.
ôI suspect,ö Kakashi said, ôYour limits of control will be based on how will you can control both energies. You currently have no control over your chakra, so your chi control is heavily limited, because the chakra gets in the way.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, not sure that that was necessarily true.
Of course, her lack of understanding of her own chakra meant she was unaware of how it acted during her fits and what effect that had on her chi.
ôNow, I think you might find some of these exercises familiar,ö Kakashi said. ôDepending on how much interest you take in your sisterÆs school life.ö
Naruto came down from his sixth attempt and watched as Sasuke climbed up the tree at a near run. He growled to himself and prepared to give the exercise another shot. Glancing back, however, made him pause.
The blonde, hyperactive ninja wasnÆt alone in being distracted as Sasuke ended up following NarutoÆs look to see what Ryoko was doing with Kakashi.
ôArenÆt thoseàö Naruto started to ask.
ôFirst year exercises,ö Sasuke confirmed as Ryoko sat and worked through the hand signs slowly.
SheÆd actually blurred through them earlier, but had been quickly lectured about the differences of holding ones fingers in certain positions and in actually focusing how that position altered the chakra.
ôIf she canÆt even use her own chakra yet,ö Sasuke said. ôHow is she so strong?ö
ôShe told me once that she uses something called chi,ö Naruto said.
ôChi?ö Sasuke said with a curious frown.
ôYeah, something about using the power of the world,ö the blonde ninja said shrugging.
ôIÆve heard of it,ö Sasuke said, narrowing his eyes before turning back toward his own exercise.
Not one to let Sasuke get ahead of him, Naruto turned back as well and was soon slamming hard on the ground.
****
Sakura could hardly contain her laughter as she passed the training grounds and saw her newest apparent competition sitting in the training ground performing what were, for someone her age, remedial exercises in chakra control.
Then she paused and thought that through.
Why would the village put someone in the teams that hadnÆt been through the academy and, apparently, didnÆt even have the basic concepts of how to find and control chakra. There had to be more to this than she was seeing.
Anyway, she was supposed to be practicing that ôtree-climbingö technique the medical ninjas instructing her had talked about. Something about sharpening her chi control. There was this technique and one other that she had practice before theyÆd start working her on chakra-related medical techniques.
Until then, she was learning basic first aid, acupuncture, anatomy. Stuff that didnÆt require the fine control of chakra required by most medical jutsu.
She looked around the training field and noticed that one-eyed jonin sitting there reading an orange book and frowned. Hopefully, if she went down there to practice this technique, then he wouldnÆt be concerned with her presence.
Then maybe she could figure out about the Saotome scardey cat and get close to Sasuke at the same time.
Smiling at her own cleverness, she started down toward the training field, under the frustrated and watchful glare of that one-eyed jonin.
The man set down his novel and gestured for Sakura to come over to where he sat. Nervously fearing that she might be getting sent away in the next couple of moments, she hesitantly moved to stand in front of the man.
ôArenÆt you supposed to be at one of the hospitals?ö Kakashi asked softly.
ôIÆve got an assignment to practice tree-climbing,ö Sakura said.
Kakashi nodded and looked around, noticing that the pink-haired girlÆs presence was starting to attract the attention of his genin. However, he did remember that the girlÆs chakra control was top notch, better than even Sasuke. Sakura had almost no wasted energy in the few jutsu she had learned.
Having someone else to watch might just give his students some pointers.
ôDonÆt cause a problem,ö Kakashi said. ôAnd youÆre welcome to share the training ground.ö
ôThank you, sensei,ö Sakura said in a relieved tone before she bounced over to the trees to start practicing her technique.
Earlier, sheÆd been able to walk, run really, up the wall of a room, but if she stopped, she fell back to earth. Judging by the craters and hash marks SasukeÆs and NarutoÆs trees, they were having troubles even keeping a constant rate of chakra going.
Which meant this was a chance to show that she was especially good at something.
Smiling brightly she walked over to a tree and started up it at a fast walking pace worked her up to the tallest branch capable of holding her weight and sat down.
Below her, four sets of eyes looked up, two of them appropriately impressed by her feat, and one pair, the wrong pair, looking quite bitter.
ôAll right Sakura-chan!ö Naruto shouted out. ôWay to go!ö
ôAll right, Sakura,ö Kakashi shouted. ôYouÆre here to train, not show off, so head back down and get started again.ö
ôI will,ö the disappointed pink-haired ninja said as she jumped down from her perch to the ground.
She was getting started again when Naruto came over, seemingly to congratulate her more, but quietly putting in a request for advice in the same breath. Sakura was about to tell him to buzz off when she made unintended eye-contact with the jonin, who stared at her meaningfully.
Sweating at the necessity of dealing with the irritating brat of a prankster, Sakura swallowed what she was about to say.
By the end of the day, however, Sakura was impressed herself. Sasuke and Naruto seemed to have endless energy, and after her little bit of surprise, Naruto was improving by leaps and bounds, slowly catching up to Sasuke.
ôAll right, everybody,ö Kakashi said. ôThatÆs enough for now, you should probably get to your homes. WeÆll pick this up in the morning, assuming we donÆt have a mission anyway.ö
****
Joseibi looked down at the bottle of pellets in her hand as she came to her and RyokoÆs apartment. The lights were on, meaning her sister had probably gotten home.
Not having her sister drop her off or pick her up at the academy anymore was somewhat new and strange. On the one hand, she was rather happy about her new-found freedom to go where she wanted after a day of school.
However, and sheÆd never admit this, she was somewhat missing the after school exchanges with Ryoko.
Climbing up the stairs was simple enough, and then it was just walking into the apartment and locating her sister.
ôOneesan,ö Joseibi said. ôIÆve got some medicine from that Inuzuka woman my fox form is supposed to take everyday. Can youàthe hell?ö
Joseibi blinked as she turned a corner and found her elder sister digging through the box that she used to keep the youngerÆs school assignments stored.
ôOh, Imouto-chan,ö Ryoko said, looking up and biting her lip. ôDo you think you can hàhelp me with something?ö
ôWhat are you doing?ö Joseibi asked.
ôKakashi-sensei waàwants me to l..learn to control my chakra,ö Ryoko said. ôHe thinks that if IàI can control both chakra and chi that I willàfix sàsome of my issues.ö
ôLet me get this straight,ö Joseibi said. ôYou want me, your imouto-chan, to teach you, my oneesan, how to deal with the basics of chakra.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said nervously.
ôEgg rolls,ö Joseibi said quickly.
ôAno?ö the older one muttered, confused.
ôI want egg-rolls for dinner for a monthÆs worth of dinners,ö the blonde said firmly.
ôUmmàö the dark-haired Saotome responded. ôAssuming that I am within the village? IàI believe I can do that.ö
ôGood,ö Joseibi said with a victorious smirk that was pure Saotome. ôThen letÆs get started.ö
****
The Hokage smirked as he looked through the missions coming in that morning and looked over the table to where Naruto fumed under the implication that heÆd be having another D-rank mission.
ôWhen are we going to get a real mission!?ö Naruto demanded bitterly.
Sasuke had to agree, though he wasnÆt about to voice such an opinion. These D-rank missions felt like nothing more than a waste of their skills. He understood the need to get a few such missions out of the way to start, but it was getting, in his mind ridiculous.
RyokoÆs reaction to NarutoÆs loud declaration and SasukeÆs quiet agreement was equally predictable: she was biting her lip and watching the other two for indications of how they were going to act.
ôÆA real missionÆ?ö the Hokage asked. ôCareful what you ask for. I think IÆve got a æreal missionÆ for you.ö
The smile on the manÆs face was a bit unnerving as he retrieved a mission scroll and started to look over its information.
ôThereÆs a village,ö he said. ôIn the Grass Country that is having troubles they want us to investigate.ö
ôWhat sort of troubles?ö Kakashi asked as he accepted the scroll.
ôTo hear them tell it,ö the Hokage said. ôTheyÆre haunted by a witch.ö
ôA witch?ö Naruto said, feeling a shiver work down his back. ôA real witch?ö
ôWhat do they want us to do about this witch?ö Kakashi asked.
ôThey want us to convince her to leave the village alone,ö the Hokage said. ôPeacefully if it at all possible.ö
ôProbably some old lady living outside of town in a shack,ö Naruto said with a nervous laugh.
Ryoko continued to be looking back and forth between each speaker, not adding much of her own thoughts.
ôItÆll take about a week to reach the village if you conserve your efforts,ö the Hokage noted. ôSo IÆd suggest you make whatever preparations you need to make today and get started tomorrow.ö
ôWeÆll be ready,ö Sasuke said.
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko agreed from behind the other two.
ôGood,ö the Hokage said in a light manner that slowly became serious. ôThis shouldnÆt be too much of a problem, but be on the look out anyway. Most of the time æwitchesÆ are, indeed, just simple old women, but sometimes thereÆs more to it than that.ö
ôDonÆt worry,ö Kakashi said confidentally. ôIÆll look after them.ö
With that, they started filing out of the room, Ryoko bowing before she left.
****
ôSo whatÆs the deal with thisàerràwitch?ö Naruto asked as they walked out over the gate.
ôI guess that means you didnÆt read the mission briefing,ö Kakashi said with a sigh.
ôI was supposed to read that?ö Naruto said, scratching his head in embarrassment.
ôThatÆs the general purpose behind giving you the report,ö Kakashi said. ôRyoko? Sasuke? Can you explain things?ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôD..do you mean Uchiha-san or me?ö
ôEither, or,ö Kakashi said.
Ryoko looked towards Sasuke who looked back at her and gave a slight shake of his head.
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said, looking back toward Kakashi. ôTh..there have beenàmists in the forests near the village hiring usàpeople have seen a house and a woman dancing in the mists, but people have vanished each time the mists and house aàappear.ö
ôThis doesnÆt seem like the sort of thing a ninja village should be investigating,ö Sasuke said.
ôFor the most part, these things are hoaxes or misunderstood natural phenomena,ö Kakashi said. ôThatÆs why exorcisms and similar investigations are usually Class D ranked missions. If it turns out to be something more, we either deal with it or send for back-up. The missing people and the distance from home both make this Class C.ö
ôSo, weÆre basically just going to be trying to find some missing people then?ö Naruto asked, frowning.
ôThatÆsàö
Kakashi was interrupted as an angry, blonde form landed down in front of the four and pointed at Ryoko.
ôOneesan!ö Joseibi declared loudly. ôYou forgot somethingàsomething very important.ö
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, confused. ôOh! Sàsumimasen. Ummàmy recipes are in the green and blue bookàthe û imouto-chan! Green and blue! Imouto-chan! Not green and purple!ö
Already, the blonde Saotome was rushing back toward the apartment and not listening to the rest.
ôWhat was that all about?ö Sasuke asked.
ôI pràpromised her egg rolls every night for a month,ö Ryoko said.
ôCan she cook?ö Naruto asked.
ôNo,ö Ryoko said. ôShe is not allowed to cookàbut she said she wàwould find soàsomeone to cook for her.ö
ôWhatÆs in the green and purple book?ö Kakashi asked.
ôAnoàö Ryoko responded, though there was a tell tale flush of red that made Kakashi think it might be a diary of some sort.
ôAnyway,ö Kakashi said. ôLetÆs get on with the walking.ö
****
The Hokage frowned at the report in front of him. Of the chunin heÆd sent to protect the bridge-builder Tazuna, only one had survived an ambush by two shinobi not more than half a dayÆs walk from the villageÆs outer bounds.
The one survivor was currently in the hospital being treated for some sort of poison, but the minimal information they had on the matter implied that the attackers were a pair of missing nin known as the demon brothers.
B-Class missing nin with names listed in the international bingo book.
HeÆd have to arrange an investigation into the problem, having missing nin of that rank so close to the village could not be tolerated. Beyond that there was their failure to properly protect their client. Though, of course, had the man been more forthcoming about the danger, they probably wouldnÆt be in this situation right now.
A part of his mind drifted toward Team 7 and wondered if the mission heÆd given them would turn out to be just as dangerous as this other mission had turned out to be.
****
Joseibi walked into the Inuzuka home later that night carrying a small stack of green striped notebooks which she put on the table.
ôHey, Joseibi-chan, whatÆs this?ö Hana Inuzuka asked as she picked up one of the notebooks.
ôOneesan left town for a mission,ö Joseibi said. ôBut she promised me egg rolls for a month. Somewhere in these notebooks is her recipe. She said it was green andàsomething.ö
JoseibiÆs mouth twitched as she realized her desire to find the recipe had made her not listen as well as normal. It seemed like all Ryoko had to do was say something to do with her egg rolls and Joseibi became as headstrong and reckless as her father and sister.
ôSo, whatÆs the big deal about these egg rolls?ö Hana asked as she picked up some of the notebooks. ôLaundry, house-keepingàare these stance drawings for sweeping floors?ö
ôEverything is training,ö Joseibi said rolling her eyes. ôOneesan takes that literally.ö
ôAhh, hereÆs your cook book,ö Hana said. ôYou said egg rolls right? Ah, JoseibiÆs Egg Rolls, I see.ö
Hana started to read the list of ingredients and started to cock an eyebrow as she read it. The veterinarian looked up at the eight year old girl and then looked back down at the recipe in front of her.
ôI think we can make these,ö the woman said, smiling at the little girl.
Hana thought she could actually see stars in the girlÆs eyes.
It was a few hours later that Hana noted that one of the notebooks had been set aside and forgotten.
A green and purple striped notebook that, out of curiosity, she opened up to see what domestic chore was written about inside.
Her eyes widened and face flushed as she started skimming through a few pages.
ôMotherÆs Massage Techniquesàö she said under her breath.
****
The village stared as the outsiders came in on the road. Long, suspicious faces that stared at the strangers walking into town. The anger in their eyes was palpable as they scanned over the shinobi team as if gauging whether or not the newcomers had insulted them in someway.
Despite the general mood of the people, the villageÆs architecture and appearance was much different. Everything was painted brightly, or shined with a brilliant finish. The village itself was set atop a hill, in a sunny clearing with streets running predominately east to west, with streets sloping up from the center of town.
ôWow, the people here are angry,ö Naruto said, looking around.
ôThat only makes sense,ö Sasuke said. ôGiven the circumstances.ö
ôThe village headman sent in the request,ö Kakashi said, looking over the buildings. ôLetÆs see, next to the innà.that should be it.ö
Kakashi walked up to the door of building and politely reached up to ring the bell tied above the roof that hung over the front porch.
Ryoko was looking about, biting her lip.
ôSomething wrong, Ryoko?ö Kakashi asked, as he noted the girl looking around curiously.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôSàsomethingàbothers me.ö
Kakashi looked at her carefully.
ôProbably nothing,ö the jonin said after a moment as the door started to open to the house.
The headman was a middle-aged man who looked like any other villager. Given the surroundings, he was probably a carpenter or miller or the like. Until they got inside to see what his house was like, it would be hard to tell, but not too important either way.
The same expression of smoldering anger sat in his eyes as he looked over them with barely restrained energy. He took in the forehead protectors and the symbols on them, and the burning anger turned into a similarly burning eagerness.
ôAh, the shinobi from Konoha!ö the man said eagerly. ôYouÆre here to handle our witch for us then?ö
Kakashi arched an eyebrow.
ôThatÆs the plan,ö Naruto said brightly. ôSo point her out and we get rid of her for you.ö
ôHeh,ö the man said. ôI like this boy, come in, all of you, weÆll get down to business.ö
The four walked into house, Ryoko bowing politely as they did. There werenÆt many people in the house, just a young woman whose bearing seemed almost the brightest thing about the whole village so far.
She stood at about average height with vibrant orange hair that she grew down covering her ears and reaching midway to her back. She was dressed in the simple robes of a country priestess.
ôThis is the priestess of our village,ö the headman said. ôLady Luta Beia. ItÆs because of her that weÆve been able to keep the witch at bay so long.ö
ôSo long?ö Kakashi asked as he sat down. ôHow long has this witch been a problem?ö
ôHer family first came to the area out of the east ten years ago,ö the headman said. ôThey kept to themselves down the hill for a while, then, six years ago strange warriors raided through the village and when it was over, their house and the whole section of forest she lived in had vanished.ö
ôWhat, they left a crater?ö Naruto asked.
ôNo,ö the man said. ôI mean that it was as if it had never existed, trails met at places that were once miles apart.ö
ôWhatever dark magics or forbidden jutsu the witch had been using,ö the priestess said ôconsigned her home to another realm, but she still tries to return time to time.ö
ôAnd why call for help only now?ö Sasuke asked.
ôBecause lately sheÆs has been coming very frequently,ö the headman said. ôAnd this time people have gone missing.ö
ôAny pattern to these events?ö Kakashi asked.
ôAlways at night,ö the headman said. ôIn the same place.ö
ôThen, I suppose we should be getting our rest for tonight then,ö the jonin said.
**************
**************
AuthorÆs Notes: Well, shorter than I like for this series, but the next scene I want to do is a bit too much like the beginning of a new chapter than just a new scene.
The fog crept in that night with four sets of watchful eyes paying heed as it came to a point and started rising into a virtual wall of mist.
RyokoÆs eyes widened as the reports of the mist seemed to be turning out true. She bit her lip as the chi about her reacted to the changes taking place. Huge waves that pressed on her such that she almost felt like stepping back.
There was a huge disturbance here, something trying to bulge its way into the world.
Across the way, Naruto felt a shiver down his spine at the creepy atmosphere leaking in past the rising mist. As he watched the mist partially fall back, he saw the valley beyond it and clenched tighter to the tree that was his cover.
Eventually, the witch herself came into view, dancing at the edge of where the mist was rolling back. With each moment the crack in the mist was getting wider and the valley beyond was growing clearer.
ôGo,ö Kakashi said over the radios.
A salvo of kunai struck outwards towards the woman as Ryoko started to move forward. Almost instantly the womanÆs dance shifted and she rolled out of the way of the salvo.
The woman gave a wordless sound of frustration, black hair hanging down in front of her face as she rolled to her feet and dusted off the tattered black robes she was wearing. As soon as she stopped her dance, the fog started to slowly close back in on her valley.
Ryoko reached her then and was almost staggered by the weight of dark, resting energy that lay on the other side of the bulge. The surprise made her hesitate in her attack, and the dark-haired woman easily shoved the wooden blade wide off target, carrying Ryoko into the air onto her back as she did so.
Rolling up, the martial artist had more than a suspicion as to the nature of their opponent. Sasuke and Naruto came in past her moving to attack the witch.
The black-haired woman dodged aside of their attacks fluidly before leaping out and away from the pair and reaching within her robes to draw out a coiled ribbon. Without turning her head, she slashed the ribbon outward away from either of the three younger warriors.
Ryoko was moving to close the distance with the woman even as she saw the ribbon pulling back to reveal Kakashi-sensei on the other end, one visible eye open in surprise at being found out.
The Saotome girlÆs charge was interrupted as she had to roll out of the way of the incoming jonin. She was recovering her feet as the jonin caught in the womanÆs ribbon poofed into smoke and left behind nothing more than a log.
The woman was trying to move her ribbon around again when Kakashi appeared at her side. Unprepared for the sudden appearance of the jonin, the woman could barely resist as one of her arms was gripped and she was brought down to her knees.
ôWay to go, sensei,ö Naruto declared as he and the other two of the team came up to where Kakashi had the woman under control.
ôLooks like this mission is over,ö Sasuke agreed.
Ryoko started to step forth and her eyes widened as she felt the influx of chi about the woman.
ôStay back!ö Kakashi said just moments before the woman through her head back.
The hair fell away from her face revealing eyes long ago burned out by some slim, burning object and a mouth with the scars of old cuts standing out against the corners of her mouth.
The image of that scarred face was visible only for a moment before a burst of shimmering red sparks poured out of the womanÆs mouth into a cloud that surrounded all five of the combatants.
Kakashi snapped in irritation as he rose a hand up to where the gas burned at his eyes, and he felt his prisoner slip his relaxed grip. The kids were covering their eyes and could barely follow the casual movement of their enemy heading back to the edge of the first mist.
The woman, protected within the cloud of her own living essence, felt the mists closing in and the moon setting. The window was closed, sheÆd failed again.
With a wordless snarl, she leaped into the air, landing outside her cloud of living chi and swirled an eddy of dark chi out of her body into air before her. All about, the dragon chi was pulled toward the magnetic charge of her construct.
Naruto, Kakashi and Ryoko felt themselves drawn heavily towards the anchor of chi, as if gravity were pulling to a new point and with much greater ferocity. Only Sasuke remained standing fully against the strange jutsu.
The woman walked casually forward again, the sparks flowing out of her into the dark eddy behind her. Sasuke moved to intercept the dark woman, but she seemed unconcerned.
As Sasuke moved forward to strike her, the woman let her head and shoulders droop, not focusing at all on avoiding the blow.
Behind the Uchiha, the mist was quickly closing into a wall about the ghostly valley again. It was pulling away as he passed through the woman that theyÆd been fighting for the last few seconds.
Turning about, the Uchiha watched the woman fade into a figure of mist and be pulled away with the valley until before vanished before the eyes of the ninja again.
Grimacing, Sasuke looked back towards his other teammates.
Ryoko was standing up, sweat covering her face, but Kakashi was down to his knees and Naruto pressed flat against a piece of air noted by a swirling black sphere that was dissolving away into the night.
As soon as it finished dissolving, Naruto fell out of the air to the ground, and Kakashi released a breath from his lungs, standing up.
ôThe hell is going on?!ö Naruto demanded. ôIs she really a witch? Or maybe sheÆs a ghost?ö
ôThere were no hand signs in anything she did,ö Sasuke noted suspiciously. ôWhat sort of Jutsu was that.ö
ôRyoko?ö Kakashi asked.
ôIàit was chi,ö Ryoko said. ôBàbut, she is màmuch better than I am.ö
ôWhat was that thing at the end?ö Naruto asked. ôIt felt like I had a boulder on top of me.ö
ôIàdo not know, butài..it was pulling at my Dragon Chi,ö Ryoko said. ôSo I let it go and kept m..my dark chi.ö
ôThereÆs more than one kind of chi?ö Naruto asked.
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôDragon chi, is en..energetic, light and warm. Dark chi is restful, h..heavy and cool. Liàliving beings mostly fill with dragon chiàsàsome few h..have dark chi naturally. Wellàdark chi is everywhere dragon chi is, b..butàusually one is much gràgreater in strength. S..so it looks like thereÆs only one or the ot..ö She looked to Sasuke and bit her lip.
ôI understand,ö Kakashi said. ôWhat about you?ö
ôIÆve trained to let both in at once,ö Ryoko said. ôSàso can the witch, b..but she expelled her Dragon Chi with thàthose sparks.ö
ôWell, she canÆt beat us,ö Naruto said with a smirk. ôSo all we have to do is try to make sure she doesnÆt get away.ö
ôEasier said than done,ö Kakashi noted. ôAnd we apparently canÆt capture her, sheÆll be pulled back with the rest of her home when her techniques end.ö
ôThen weÆll just have to kill her,ö Sasuke said grimly.
ôPerhaps,ö Kakashi said. ôBut weÆll deal with that later. In the meantime, I want to see if we can learn more about this village and this woman.ö
****
ôYou chased her off and didnÆt even lose one person of your group?ö the headman said. ôThis says a lot for your eventual success. IÆm glad I thought to call you in.ö
ôThat means no one else is missing then?ö Kakashi asked.
ôWell, itÆs too early to tell if she didnÆt pop up to steal people away from somewhere else,ö the headman said. ôShe usually takes people from the logger camp or the trapperÆs cabins around the edges of the villageÆs hill.ö
ôOh, I see,ö Kakashi said. ôAnd I take it youÆve sent someone to guard against her appearance each night?ö
ôYes, and we usually end up losing one or two each time she appears,ö the headman said.
ôAnd what does the priestess do with this?ö Sasuke asked.
ôShe lays blessings on the village folk that go out to guard against the witch,ö the headman said. ôAnd whenever the woman tries to break back into our world you can see the lights of her battle in the shrine over yonder. We could see them last night. ShouldnÆt you have spoken to her before making your attempt tonight?ö
ôOh, well, we have our own ways of dealing with these things,ö Kakashi noted casually, one eye squinting closed.
ôIÆm wondering why that priestess wasnÆt out actually helping us,ö Naruto said under his breath.
ôUzumaki-san,ö Ryoko whispered with a slight degree of chastisement.
ôWell, weÆve got to look more into the background of this problem to prepare for tonight,ö Kakashi said. ôNaruto, Sasuke, Ryoko, letÆs go.ö
Outside the headmanÆs home, Kakashi led the group down the street for several minutes before finding a quiet place to talk.
ôNaruto, Sasuke,ö he said. ôMake a circuit of the houses outside the village, talk to them, see if theyÆre missing anyone. Ryoko and I will speak to Priestess Luta. How close do you need to be to feel anything about a personÆs chi.ö
ôItàd..depends,ö Ryoko said glancing furitively toward Sasuke standing about eight feet away. ôUchiha-san I..I can feel fràfrom h..here.ö
As she spoke, the girl took a few shuffling steps away Uchiha, breathing a slight sigh of relief as she did so.
ôWait,ö Sasuke thought to himself, arching an eyebrow at the motion. ôShouldnÆt she be trying to get closer to me? What was all that talk about having children with a æmanly manÆ if she wasnÆt talking about me?ö
ôAll right,ö Kakashi said. ôHow about myself and Naruto.ö
ôI can feel you at arms length, Kakashi-sensei,ö Ryoko said. ôUzumaki-san I need to b..be closer to. His flows wr..wrap tightlyàv..very tightly. Why, Kakashi-sensei?ö
ôBecause if the witch is a chi-user,ö he said. ôItÆs possible this priestess that fights her is too. You didnÆt notice anything yesterday, but she was across the room maybe five or eight meters. This time, I want you to find a reason to place yourself close enough to her to sense her chi-flows as well.ö
ôIf shàshe uses chi like that wàwitch,ö Ryoko said. ôSheÆllàshe willàshe willàshe will! Notice me first.ö
ôCanÆt be helped,ö Kakashi said. ôWe need to know if anything is strange about her.ö
ôThàthe whole village isàuncomfortable,ö Ryoko said.
ôReally,ö Kakashi said. ôOkay, everybody, get to your tasks.ö
The sound of low thunder came to the four and they looked up to see a small roll of dark clouds forming in the sky.
ôOh, thatÆs a sudden rain,ö the Copycat Ninja said.
ôAh, man, letÆs get on with this before it starts,ö Naruto declared loudly. ôCome on, Sasuke!ö
And with that the hyperactive ninja was running for the village edge with Sasuke moving behind him, shaking his head.
ôThe moron forgets he has to ask where the outlying houses are,ö Sasuke said with a sigh.
ôSasuke,ö Kakashi said. ôHead the other way, that way you can cover more space in less time.ö
ôAssuming Naruto finds anything,ö Sasuke said before leaping to a roof top.
Kakashi laughed under his breath and then rolled his eyes.
ôI wonder if this isnÆt a mistake, country people can be easy to offend,ö Kakashi said.
ôAnoà?ö
ôOh well, itÆll be a life lesson for them,ö Kakashi decided, shrugging.
****
The rain came over the village and finished over the space of twenty minutes, sprinkling the entire area with a light drizzling coverage before the clouds parted and the sun came streaming back in over the village and the woods around it.
ôDamn sun,ö the forester was saying as he looked up, irritably and then looked back to the tree in front of him.
ôWhatÆs wrong with the sun,ö a boisterous voice asked, startling the man to dodge aside several feet and seeing the orange-clad boy hunched up on a rock beside where he had been standing.
Catching his breath, the forester stood up straight and moved to the tree and easily peeling off the bark to reveal the dry wood underneath.
ôSee this?ö he said. ôWeÆve had almost no rain for close to four years now. It comes in spurts here and there, but mostly, weÆve had sun, sun and more sun. Several of the trees around here have died and others are dying. The wood is useless for anything other than firewood.ö
ôSo thereÆs a drought then?ö Naruto reasoned.
ôThatÆs the size of it,ö the forester said. ôNeeds to let up soon or this piece of forest is going to turn dead all the way through. Anyway, its been trying harder to rain of late, and I hope the sun lets up, but what are you doing here, boy.ö
ôOh, weÆre here about the witch,ö Naruto said.
ôWitch?ö the forester said and he looked to NarutoÆs headband. ôOhàshinobi then. And youÆre here about the cackler then?ö
ôCackler?ö Naruto said. ôYou mean the witch?ö
ôI didnÆt know her as a witch,ö the forester said. ôJust a pain in the neck. Laugh fit to rend metal. Her husband brought them in from the east somewhere, took over the valley and built a house. Almost a small compound really. It vanished six years back, heck the whole valley vanished.ö
ôYeah,ö Naruto said. ôWe heard that story. She was messing with stuff she shouldnÆt and got pushed outta the world. And now sheÆs making people go missing while sheÆs trying to get back in.ö
ôAre you going to let me tell you what I know, boy, are you just going to interrupt me?ö the forester demanded.
ôEh, heh, heh,ö Naruto said, scratching the back of his head. ôSorry, go on.ö
ôAnyway, the family was named æMuskÆ or something like that,ö the forester said. ôThe wife, what that foreign priestess calls a witch, was from the Land of Tea I think, judging by her features, but the husband and sister-in-law were something else. Pink and white hair, pointed ears. Strange folk to be sure. And for siblings they werenÆt too friendly, never saw one in the same place as the other. The wife was good for medicines though. CanÆt remember her name unfortunately.ö
ôI know people with pink hair,ö Naruto said under his breath. ôItÆs not that strange.ö
ôA few years later, a bunch of strange foreign warriors are about the place,ö the forester said. ôOne of my neighbors said they took away either the husband or his sister, didnÆt hear anything else until the village started talking about the cackler as a witch.ö
ôAnd thatÆs when people started going missing, then?ö Naruto asked.
ôFeh, I think thatÆs just people getting tired of this drought,ö the forester said. ôAnd moving on to the next village. They get rain there right like clockwork. Right in sight of us, stops like a wall a mile out of that shiny batch of wood up on the hill.ö
ôNani?ö Naruto said, looking up toward where the man was pointing. ôYou mean the village.ö
ôOf course I mean the village,ö the forester said. ôNow, if you donÆt mind, IÆve a got trees to look to.ö
Naruto shrugged and stood up, starting to move off before he remembered something.
ôUh, Mister, whereÆs the nearest house from here?ö he asked.
****
SasukeÆs normal expression was a frown, so it was no surprise that he was frowning. Therefore there is little point to pointing out that he was frowning. Nevertheless, he was frowning.
Of the three houses heÆd been directed to, the first was abandoned, likely long before the situation began. The second had a small family living in it, but no one had gone missing in the night.
At the third, he was finding more signs of what he was supposed to be investigating. However, unless the witch could be in two places at once or else had tried to enter the world at another time and place, he couldnÆt see how she was involved in the scene he was looking at.
The door was hanging off its hinges and the room within in was in a state of disarray with the previous nightÆs dinner splattered about, along with much of the furniture. Scorch marks everywhere and a fine layer of ash covering everything in sight.
ôThis seems more like the work of a beast than a witch of any sort,ö Sasuke said.
He re-evaluated his estimation as he looked at some of the damage done and noted that while the overall damage was wild, the individual points of attack were made with high precision.
If there was any sign of the former occupant of this house, it was most likely in the ashes that covered nearly everything.
ôLooks like someone went æmissingÆ last night after all,ö he noted unnecessarily.
****
Kakashi appraised the shrine as he approached it. It looked as if it was quite old, with dry, cracking wood and some peeling paint that appeared to be due for some maintenance. Despite that, there was a definite feeling ofàactivity to the place, not particularly chakra, but it seemed to press on his chakra.
He looked to Ryoko and watched her face go from nervous to slightly straining as she stepped onto the shrine grounds and forward to the building itself.
Whatever it was the Saotome girl felt it too, perhaps more so.
Ryoko herself felt a draining sensation similar to what sheÆd felt last night when the witch formed the dark chi eddy to create a magnetic pull on dragon chi. Only, different. Last night, it was like her chi wanted to flow down a steep hill and she was working against nature. This time, it was like something was trying to tear into her body and rip her dark chi away from her.
It took her a moment of controlled breathing to draw in the abundant dragon chi to replace the dark chi as she let it flow out. Slowly the strain lessened, breathing came easier, but it still feltàstrange to her.
ôHello,ö Kakashi called out. ôIs anybody here, weÆd like to speak to the priestess of this shrine.ö
The orange-haired priestess from before stepped out of a side room into the main gallery with a comforting smile on her face as she moved about, tending to the incense and other daily duties of the shrine.
ôGood morning, shinobi of the Leaf,ö the woman said. ôI hope your actions went well last night.ö
ôNot as well as we hoped,ö Kakashi said. ôYour witch escaped, but we had no injuries.ö
ôA mix of good and bad news then,ö the priestess said. ôWhat is your business here?ö
ôWeÆve come to compare notes,ö the jonin said. ôIÆve heard of your own struggles with this woman and wondered if you could tell me about them. Apparently her chakra reaches out here? Oh, IÆm sorry, I donÆt believe IÆve introduced my subordinate here, have I? Ryoko, please step forward.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said, starting to step forward with a bow. ôIàI am Ryoko Saoàö
ôThereÆs no need, Kakashi-san,ö the priestess said with a negligent wave. ôThe girl will clearly be able to tell I am a chi master. I doubt a girl with her stunted level of awareness could handle the chi around me after such a battle.ö
Ryoko slumped and lowered her head, biting her lip, at the rather blunt assessment of her skills.
ôAh, I apologize, Priestess Luta Beiaö Kakashi said. ôBut I thought it might be impolite to ask.ö
ôIt is all right,ö the priestess said. ôNow as you said, I have had my own battles. The witch herself does not reach out here, but I have some countermeasures about her prison which must be maintained when she strains them.ö
ôI see,ö the jonin said. ôWhen did you first come here, by the way?ö
ôI first heard of the situationàfive years ago,ö Luta said. ôI came here one year later and built this shrine with the help the villagers to keep the dark womanÆs magic contained.ö
Kakashi didnÆt let it show, but he felt a bit of surprise to find that the shrine was so young. From the condition of the building materials, how everything was aged and dried by the days of sun, heÆd have suspected it to be much older than that.
ôThis is the seal I use to hold her prison solid,ö Luta Beia said. ôIt needs a constant flow of chi to remain and when she attempts to break out, the demands of power are intense. The egg itself starts to crack from inside as she pushes out, and I must bend all my will to keep it intact.ö
She pointed to a complexly jeweled egg in the place of honor within the shrine. It was a shimmering mix of many colors reflecting mostly the golden tones of the shrine around it. RyokoÆs eyes widened as she moved closer to the object and could feel the flows of chi bending in to it.
As she got closer, the feeling was so strong she could actually see the bands of purified dragon chi wrapping into the egg tighter and tighter. Though the chi was breaking off underneath where there was little space to move and a resting chi was needed.
ôWhy is there no dark chi?ö Ryoko asked softly.
ôPardon?ö the priestess said, looking from Kakashi toward the girl heÆd brought in.
ôThàthere is only dragon chiàö she said.
ôYou mean yang,ö the priestess said. ôDragon chi, fu zhensong is the technique of drawing the yang out of the world, dark chi, chakuri-chi, is the cursed technique of drawing out yin. Do you not even know that much? What sort of fool was your teacher to be so incomplete in his instruction?ö
Her tone was patronizing and pitying all at once.
ôMàmy father is an excellent teacher,ö Ryoko said in a manner that was both nervous and firm at once.
ôI am sorry again,ö Kakashi said. ôRyoko can be something of a handful at times. Ryoko, please apologize to the woman, and then weÆll be on our way.ö
ôAnoàö
Ryoko said looking up toward Kakashi a bit confused. The ninja returned the look firmly and slowly, the girl relentedàfor the moment, pushing the insult to her family asideàfor the moment.
ôSumimasen, Luta Beia-sama,ö Ryoko said, nodding her head and inclining her back slightly.
Kakashi arched an eyebrow at the abrupt lean of a bow.
He was suddenly glad it wasnÆt RyokoÆs mother or younger sister the woman had inadvertently insulted. He doubted he could have convinced Ryoko to give any sort of apology.
ôI think weÆve gotten everything we came for, Priestess,ö Kakashi said soothingly. ôI think weÆll be better prepared for tonight.ö
ôI do hope so,ö the woman said with a manner of gentle appeal that, after seeing some of her behavior toward Ryoko, held a hollow manner. ôIt would be best if this witchÆs time were over quickly.ö
ôSo we hope,ö the jonin said as he and Ryoko left the shrine.
After they were gone, Luta looked toward the egg and frowned.
ôHow did she know there was no yin in the egg?ö the woman asked cautiously. ôEven a fully trained adept would simply assume it was a strong yang flow and they just couldnÆt see the trace yin, but she realized after a couple of moments standing near it with out even the training to see flows.ö
The woman was walking toward the back rooms of the shrine when she froze at the doorway, a certain memory of that conversation coming clear to her suddenly.
ôIàI am Ryoko Saoàö
She remembered the girlÆs figure and stature.
ôRyoko Saoàö
Closer now on the face and shoulders
ôRyoko Saoàö
Shorten the hair.
ôSaoàö
Make the hair red.
ôSaoàö
Remove the glasses
ôSaoàö
Make the eyes blue.
The priestessÆs lips finally opened and finished the name.
ôSaotome.ö
****
The shinobi came together again as the night was closing in around them. Soon it would be time for them to venture back into the forest to prepare for the witchÆs renewed attempt to escape.
ôThereÆs something weird about this,ö Naruto said. ôThe headman said those raiders were from the witch, but that forester said they came to take away her husband and sister-in-law.ö
ôHe implied,ö Sasuke corrected, ôbut I agree. That woman we saw last night used nothing like what must have caused the damage in that cabin.ö
ôThat doesnÆt mean she canÆt, however,ö Kakashi said. ôWe also had some interesting discussions with the priestess. In fact, your foresterÆs drought began about the same time she arrived. And she confirmed that RyokoÆs ædark chiÆ and ædragon chiÆ are the same as yin and yang.ö
ôYin and yang?ö Naruto asked, beside him Sasuke looked toward Kakashi as well.
ôIt will come up later,ö Kakashi said. ôSuffice to say that chakra uses the same terms for some advanced concepts.ö
ôAnoàö
That gave more credence to Kakashi-senseiÆs assertion that she would need to learn both chakra and chi control.
ôRyoko,ö Kakashi said. ôWhen you said no Dark Chi, did you mean in the seal, or in the building. You had troubles walking in, as I remember.ö
ôIàI had to release all my daàyin,ö Ryoko said. ôSomething was trying to destroy it inside me a..ndàI didnÆt think that would be good.ö
ôRyoko-chan, you just said ædidnÆtÆ,ö Naruto said.
ôAnoàö Ryoko blinked and then opened her eyes wide before bowing low. ôWAH! Sumimasen!! I didnÆtàdid notàdid notàö
ôHey, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said. ôI wasnÆt trying to correct you, itÆs okay.ö
ôBu..but, Mother would not accept sàsuchàö Ryoko started to protest.
ôItÆs not important how you talk,ö Naruto said. ôJust what you say.ö
ôAnd right now,ö Sasuke said. ôWe have more important things to do then talk about speech patterns.ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôSu..sumimasen. We were ta..talking about the chi..in the shrine, yes?ö
ôThatÆs right,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆre saying something was destroying yin there?ö
ôH..hai,ö Ryoko said. ôUchiha-san should nànot go there. M..most of his chi is àyin, it would beàbad for him.ö
Sasuke frowned at the girlÆs warning, as if heÆd need her to protect him.
ôWas it the seal?ö Kakashi asked.
She shook her head.
ôThereàthere was no yin in the seal,ö Ryoko said. ôThàthat is why it constantly needs to be fixed.ö
Kakashi nodded and then looked out toward the horizon.
ôWell, letÆs go, itÆs getting close to when she might be making her assault,ö Kakashi said.
****
The dark-haired woman wondered why she was bothering to make this attempt, she wasnÆt prepared for full scale battle with three shinobi and one chi-apprentice. Especially not ones that could see the visual spectrum, unlike her.
Her chi senses made her completely capable of defending herself, just as if her eyes still worked, but attacking wasàiffy. She was surprised she managed to snag the older ninja last time.
In addition, she was relying on yin to break the prison that held her and the accidental ôguestsö sheÆd picked up over the last six years. Yin did not enhance speed and strength with the same efficiency that yang did.
Still, it would be interesting to see how they responded from an outsiderÆs perspective.
She only hoped she had made her preparations correctly.
What she wouldnÆt give to have either her husband or her old rival turned master present to tell her whether she was guiding the chi correctly for her goals or not.
Then again, neither of them dealt much more in sorcery than they had to. They stuck to channeling, the martial aspect of chi, for the most part.
That was fine, she was much better at things that required careful preparation than she was improvising on the fly. SheÆd just have to be the first Anything Goes martial artist to master sorcery instead of just dabble.
Gods, how many times had she told herself that the last six years?
****
This time, as the fog started to roll in, Kakashi had his sharingan eye uncovered. It was hard to tell for which distortion was the prison seal and which was the so-called witchÆs attempts to break through.
It was nothing like watching a chakra sealing art.
At the moment, he wasnÆt even sure he could really tell there were two distortions and not just his assumption there was. Sighing, he let his eye rest again and waited for the dark-haired woman to make her appearance.
There was something a little bit different about the bulge into their reality this time, but he couldnÆt quite lay a finger on it.
Slowly the dancing figure came into view, moving with a strange lack of caution despite last nightÆs results.
Frowning, Kakashi felt something was off, but still, their opportunities at this woman were few and short.
ôGo!ö he shouted.
His three subordinates rushed forward below him and the fight started off similar to what had happened last night. The kunai disrupted the witchÆs dance and Ryoko moved in to try and fight hand to hand, stubbornly still using her bokken.
Kakashi was about to move himself when he noticed that the fog was still pushing out. Last night, the fog had started rolling back in as soon as they interrupted her, but this time.
He lifted his eye patch again and opened his sharingan eye to take in the view before him.
The woman they were fighting this time had no chakra.
Kakashi started scanning about the area but his eye couldnÆt see past the barrier of mist that led to the witchÆs prison.
He leaped forward coming down into the fight, ending it quickly by kicking through the chi-image and causing it to vanish into nothing.
The fog was pushing out slower now, it was going to stop soon.
Was that a pre-arranged effect as well this time?
Where was the witch?
ôA clone?ö Naruto protested. ôWhat kind of cheap coward is this witch?ö
ôNot a coward,ö Kakashi warned watching the still wide gate carefully. ôJust very cautious. She knows she canÆt beat us so sheÆs giving herself a chance to see what weÆre capable of, what sort of tactics and abilities we use. This woman calculates.ö
He looked back toward his team and looked to see how each of them was taking that information in, even as the fog started to slowly roll back in as whatever trick the woman had used started to fall apart.
Kakashi hadnÆt even started to evaluate his team when something charged forward from the edges where the fog had pushed back the prison.
It was vaguely humanoid shaped, but stood out like a walking fire in the dark of night. The thing moved silently and swiftly in a straight line towards the backs of his team, aiming in particular for the only girl.
ôRyoko, move!ö Kakashi shouted.
The Saotome turned about and eyes widened briefly before she shifted naturally into a stance to kick back at the approaching thing. It was a weak attacker, easily read. She was surprised that she hadnÆt felt it coming, actually, but perhaps all the distortions in the chi around this battlefield had hid it.
Her foot struck perfectly placed to send the thing flying backwards.
Only it didnÆt.
The creature passed straight through her foot and her body.
In an instant, the form ripped through and stole the dràyang chi sheÆd gathered at the shrine earlier.
Where it did so, she could feel the flesh and organs trying to burn, fighting the yin that was still in her system.
SheÆd never felt anything quite like it, or at least not to such an extent, and could only stand frozen, eyes wide and as the sensation washed over her.
And she toppled.
RyokoÆs eyes widened as the reports of the mist seemed to be turning out true. She bit her lip as the chi about her reacted to the changes taking place. Huge waves that pressed on her such that she almost felt like stepping back.
There was a huge disturbance here, something trying to bulge its way into the world.
Across the way, Naruto felt a shiver down his spine at the creepy atmosphere leaking in past the rising mist. As he watched the mist partially fall back, he saw the valley beyond it and clenched tighter to the tree that was his cover.
Eventually, the witch herself came into view, dancing at the edge of where the mist was rolling back. With each moment the crack in the mist was getting wider and the valley beyond was growing clearer.
ôGo,ö Kakashi said over the radios.
A salvo of kunai struck outwards towards the woman as Ryoko started to move forward. Almost instantly the womanÆs dance shifted and she rolled out of the way of the salvo.
The woman gave a wordless sound of frustration, black hair hanging down in front of her face as she rolled to her feet and dusted off the tattered black robes she was wearing. As soon as she stopped her dance, the fog started to slowly close back in on her valley.
Ryoko reached her then and was almost staggered by the weight of dark, resting energy that lay on the other side of the bulge. The surprise made her hesitate in her attack, and the dark-haired woman easily shoved the wooden blade wide off target, carrying Ryoko into the air onto her back as she did so.
Rolling up, the martial artist had more than a suspicion as to the nature of their opponent. Sasuke and Naruto came in past her moving to attack the witch.
The black-haired woman dodged aside of their attacks fluidly before leaping out and away from the pair and reaching within her robes to draw out a coiled ribbon. Without turning her head, she slashed the ribbon outward away from either of the three younger warriors.
Ryoko was moving to close the distance with the woman even as she saw the ribbon pulling back to reveal Kakashi-sensei on the other end, one visible eye open in surprise at being found out.
The Saotome girlÆs charge was interrupted as she had to roll out of the way of the incoming jonin. She was recovering her feet as the jonin caught in the womanÆs ribbon poofed into smoke and left behind nothing more than a log.
The woman was trying to move her ribbon around again when Kakashi appeared at her side. Unprepared for the sudden appearance of the jonin, the woman could barely resist as one of her arms was gripped and she was brought down to her knees.
ôWay to go, sensei,ö Naruto declared as he and the other two of the team came up to where Kakashi had the woman under control.
ôLooks like this mission is over,ö Sasuke agreed.
Ryoko started to step forth and her eyes widened as she felt the influx of chi about the woman.
ôStay back!ö Kakashi said just moments before the woman through her head back.
The hair fell away from her face revealing eyes long ago burned out by some slim, burning object and a mouth with the scars of old cuts standing out against the corners of her mouth.
The image of that scarred face was visible only for a moment before a burst of shimmering red sparks poured out of the womanÆs mouth into a cloud that surrounded all five of the combatants.
Kakashi snapped in irritation as he rose a hand up to where the gas burned at his eyes, and he felt his prisoner slip his relaxed grip. The kids were covering their eyes and could barely follow the casual movement of their enemy heading back to the edge of the first mist.
The woman, protected within the cloud of her own living essence, felt the mists closing in and the moon setting. The window was closed, sheÆd failed again.
With a wordless snarl, she leaped into the air, landing outside her cloud of living chi and swirled an eddy of dark chi out of her body into air before her. All about, the dragon chi was pulled toward the magnetic charge of her construct.
Naruto, Kakashi and Ryoko felt themselves drawn heavily towards the anchor of chi, as if gravity were pulling to a new point and with much greater ferocity. Only Sasuke remained standing fully against the strange jutsu.
The woman walked casually forward again, the sparks flowing out of her into the dark eddy behind her. Sasuke moved to intercept the dark woman, but she seemed unconcerned.
As Sasuke moved forward to strike her, the woman let her head and shoulders droop, not focusing at all on avoiding the blow.
Behind the Uchiha, the mist was quickly closing into a wall about the ghostly valley again. It was pulling away as he passed through the woman that theyÆd been fighting for the last few seconds.
Turning about, the Uchiha watched the woman fade into a figure of mist and be pulled away with the valley until before vanished before the eyes of the ninja again.
Grimacing, Sasuke looked back towards his other teammates.
Ryoko was standing up, sweat covering her face, but Kakashi was down to his knees and Naruto pressed flat against a piece of air noted by a swirling black sphere that was dissolving away into the night.
As soon as it finished dissolving, Naruto fell out of the air to the ground, and Kakashi released a breath from his lungs, standing up.
ôThe hell is going on?!ö Naruto demanded. ôIs she really a witch? Or maybe sheÆs a ghost?ö
ôThere were no hand signs in anything she did,ö Sasuke noted suspiciously. ôWhat sort of Jutsu was that.ö
ôRyoko?ö Kakashi asked.
ôIàit was chi,ö Ryoko said. ôBàbut, she is màmuch better than I am.ö
ôWhat was that thing at the end?ö Naruto asked. ôIt felt like I had a boulder on top of me.ö
ôIàdo not know, butài..it was pulling at my Dragon Chi,ö Ryoko said. ôSo I let it go and kept m..my dark chi.ö
ôThereÆs more than one kind of chi?ö Naruto asked.
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôDragon chi, is en..energetic, light and warm. Dark chi is restful, h..heavy and cool. Liàliving beings mostly fill with dragon chiàsàsome few h..have dark chi naturally. Wellàdark chi is everywhere dragon chi is, b..butàusually one is much gràgreater in strength. S..so it looks like thereÆs only one or the ot..ö She looked to Sasuke and bit her lip.
ôI understand,ö Kakashi said. ôWhat about you?ö
ôIÆve trained to let both in at once,ö Ryoko said. ôSàso can the witch, b..but she expelled her Dragon Chi with thàthose sparks.ö
ôWell, she canÆt beat us,ö Naruto said with a smirk. ôSo all we have to do is try to make sure she doesnÆt get away.ö
ôEasier said than done,ö Kakashi noted. ôAnd we apparently canÆt capture her, sheÆll be pulled back with the rest of her home when her techniques end.ö
ôThen weÆll just have to kill her,ö Sasuke said grimly.
ôPerhaps,ö Kakashi said. ôBut weÆll deal with that later. In the meantime, I want to see if we can learn more about this village and this woman.ö
****
ôYou chased her off and didnÆt even lose one person of your group?ö the headman said. ôThis says a lot for your eventual success. IÆm glad I thought to call you in.ö
ôThat means no one else is missing then?ö Kakashi asked.
ôWell, itÆs too early to tell if she didnÆt pop up to steal people away from somewhere else,ö the headman said. ôShe usually takes people from the logger camp or the trapperÆs cabins around the edges of the villageÆs hill.ö
ôOh, I see,ö Kakashi said. ôAnd I take it youÆve sent someone to guard against her appearance each night?ö
ôYes, and we usually end up losing one or two each time she appears,ö the headman said.
ôAnd what does the priestess do with this?ö Sasuke asked.
ôShe lays blessings on the village folk that go out to guard against the witch,ö the headman said. ôAnd whenever the woman tries to break back into our world you can see the lights of her battle in the shrine over yonder. We could see them last night. ShouldnÆt you have spoken to her before making your attempt tonight?ö
ôOh, well, we have our own ways of dealing with these things,ö Kakashi noted casually, one eye squinting closed.
ôIÆm wondering why that priestess wasnÆt out actually helping us,ö Naruto said under his breath.
ôUzumaki-san,ö Ryoko whispered with a slight degree of chastisement.
ôWell, weÆve got to look more into the background of this problem to prepare for tonight,ö Kakashi said. ôNaruto, Sasuke, Ryoko, letÆs go.ö
Outside the headmanÆs home, Kakashi led the group down the street for several minutes before finding a quiet place to talk.
ôNaruto, Sasuke,ö he said. ôMake a circuit of the houses outside the village, talk to them, see if theyÆre missing anyone. Ryoko and I will speak to Priestess Luta. How close do you need to be to feel anything about a personÆs chi.ö
ôItàd..depends,ö Ryoko said glancing furitively toward Sasuke standing about eight feet away. ôUchiha-san I..I can feel fràfrom h..here.ö
As she spoke, the girl took a few shuffling steps away Uchiha, breathing a slight sigh of relief as she did so.
ôWait,ö Sasuke thought to himself, arching an eyebrow at the motion. ôShouldnÆt she be trying to get closer to me? What was all that talk about having children with a æmanly manÆ if she wasnÆt talking about me?ö
ôAll right,ö Kakashi said. ôHow about myself and Naruto.ö
ôI can feel you at arms length, Kakashi-sensei,ö Ryoko said. ôUzumaki-san I need to b..be closer to. His flows wr..wrap tightlyàv..very tightly. Why, Kakashi-sensei?ö
ôBecause if the witch is a chi-user,ö he said. ôItÆs possible this priestess that fights her is too. You didnÆt notice anything yesterday, but she was across the room maybe five or eight meters. This time, I want you to find a reason to place yourself close enough to her to sense her chi-flows as well.ö
ôIf shàshe uses chi like that wàwitch,ö Ryoko said. ôSheÆllàshe willàshe willàshe will! Notice me first.ö
ôCanÆt be helped,ö Kakashi said. ôWe need to know if anything is strange about her.ö
ôThàthe whole village isàuncomfortable,ö Ryoko said.
ôReally,ö Kakashi said. ôOkay, everybody, get to your tasks.ö
The sound of low thunder came to the four and they looked up to see a small roll of dark clouds forming in the sky.
ôOh, thatÆs a sudden rain,ö the Copycat Ninja said.
ôAh, man, letÆs get on with this before it starts,ö Naruto declared loudly. ôCome on, Sasuke!ö
And with that the hyperactive ninja was running for the village edge with Sasuke moving behind him, shaking his head.
ôThe moron forgets he has to ask where the outlying houses are,ö Sasuke said with a sigh.
ôSasuke,ö Kakashi said. ôHead the other way, that way you can cover more space in less time.ö
ôAssuming Naruto finds anything,ö Sasuke said before leaping to a roof top.
Kakashi laughed under his breath and then rolled his eyes.
ôI wonder if this isnÆt a mistake, country people can be easy to offend,ö Kakashi said.
ôAnoà?ö
ôOh well, itÆll be a life lesson for them,ö Kakashi decided, shrugging.
****
The rain came over the village and finished over the space of twenty minutes, sprinkling the entire area with a light drizzling coverage before the clouds parted and the sun came streaming back in over the village and the woods around it.
ôDamn sun,ö the forester was saying as he looked up, irritably and then looked back to the tree in front of him.
ôWhatÆs wrong with the sun,ö a boisterous voice asked, startling the man to dodge aside several feet and seeing the orange-clad boy hunched up on a rock beside where he had been standing.
Catching his breath, the forester stood up straight and moved to the tree and easily peeling off the bark to reveal the dry wood underneath.
ôSee this?ö he said. ôWeÆve had almost no rain for close to four years now. It comes in spurts here and there, but mostly, weÆve had sun, sun and more sun. Several of the trees around here have died and others are dying. The wood is useless for anything other than firewood.ö
ôSo thereÆs a drought then?ö Naruto reasoned.
ôThatÆs the size of it,ö the forester said. ôNeeds to let up soon or this piece of forest is going to turn dead all the way through. Anyway, its been trying harder to rain of late, and I hope the sun lets up, but what are you doing here, boy.ö
ôOh, weÆre here about the witch,ö Naruto said.
ôWitch?ö the forester said and he looked to NarutoÆs headband. ôOhàshinobi then. And youÆre here about the cackler then?ö
ôCackler?ö Naruto said. ôYou mean the witch?ö
ôI didnÆt know her as a witch,ö the forester said. ôJust a pain in the neck. Laugh fit to rend metal. Her husband brought them in from the east somewhere, took over the valley and built a house. Almost a small compound really. It vanished six years back, heck the whole valley vanished.ö
ôYeah,ö Naruto said. ôWe heard that story. She was messing with stuff she shouldnÆt and got pushed outta the world. And now sheÆs making people go missing while sheÆs trying to get back in.ö
ôAre you going to let me tell you what I know, boy, are you just going to interrupt me?ö the forester demanded.
ôEh, heh, heh,ö Naruto said, scratching the back of his head. ôSorry, go on.ö
ôAnyway, the family was named æMuskÆ or something like that,ö the forester said. ôThe wife, what that foreign priestess calls a witch, was from the Land of Tea I think, judging by her features, but the husband and sister-in-law were something else. Pink and white hair, pointed ears. Strange folk to be sure. And for siblings they werenÆt too friendly, never saw one in the same place as the other. The wife was good for medicines though. CanÆt remember her name unfortunately.ö
ôI know people with pink hair,ö Naruto said under his breath. ôItÆs not that strange.ö
ôA few years later, a bunch of strange foreign warriors are about the place,ö the forester said. ôOne of my neighbors said they took away either the husband or his sister, didnÆt hear anything else until the village started talking about the cackler as a witch.ö
ôAnd thatÆs when people started going missing, then?ö Naruto asked.
ôFeh, I think thatÆs just people getting tired of this drought,ö the forester said. ôAnd moving on to the next village. They get rain there right like clockwork. Right in sight of us, stops like a wall a mile out of that shiny batch of wood up on the hill.ö
ôNani?ö Naruto said, looking up toward where the man was pointing. ôYou mean the village.ö
ôOf course I mean the village,ö the forester said. ôNow, if you donÆt mind, IÆve a got trees to look to.ö
Naruto shrugged and stood up, starting to move off before he remembered something.
ôUh, Mister, whereÆs the nearest house from here?ö he asked.
****
SasukeÆs normal expression was a frown, so it was no surprise that he was frowning. Therefore there is little point to pointing out that he was frowning. Nevertheless, he was frowning.
Of the three houses heÆd been directed to, the first was abandoned, likely long before the situation began. The second had a small family living in it, but no one had gone missing in the night.
At the third, he was finding more signs of what he was supposed to be investigating. However, unless the witch could be in two places at once or else had tried to enter the world at another time and place, he couldnÆt see how she was involved in the scene he was looking at.
The door was hanging off its hinges and the room within in was in a state of disarray with the previous nightÆs dinner splattered about, along with much of the furniture. Scorch marks everywhere and a fine layer of ash covering everything in sight.
ôThis seems more like the work of a beast than a witch of any sort,ö Sasuke said.
He re-evaluated his estimation as he looked at some of the damage done and noted that while the overall damage was wild, the individual points of attack were made with high precision.
If there was any sign of the former occupant of this house, it was most likely in the ashes that covered nearly everything.
ôLooks like someone went æmissingÆ last night after all,ö he noted unnecessarily.
****
Kakashi appraised the shrine as he approached it. It looked as if it was quite old, with dry, cracking wood and some peeling paint that appeared to be due for some maintenance. Despite that, there was a definite feeling ofàactivity to the place, not particularly chakra, but it seemed to press on his chakra.
He looked to Ryoko and watched her face go from nervous to slightly straining as she stepped onto the shrine grounds and forward to the building itself.
Whatever it was the Saotome girl felt it too, perhaps more so.
Ryoko herself felt a draining sensation similar to what sheÆd felt last night when the witch formed the dark chi eddy to create a magnetic pull on dragon chi. Only, different. Last night, it was like her chi wanted to flow down a steep hill and she was working against nature. This time, it was like something was trying to tear into her body and rip her dark chi away from her.
It took her a moment of controlled breathing to draw in the abundant dragon chi to replace the dark chi as she let it flow out. Slowly the strain lessened, breathing came easier, but it still feltàstrange to her.
ôHello,ö Kakashi called out. ôIs anybody here, weÆd like to speak to the priestess of this shrine.ö
The orange-haired priestess from before stepped out of a side room into the main gallery with a comforting smile on her face as she moved about, tending to the incense and other daily duties of the shrine.
ôGood morning, shinobi of the Leaf,ö the woman said. ôI hope your actions went well last night.ö
ôNot as well as we hoped,ö Kakashi said. ôYour witch escaped, but we had no injuries.ö
ôA mix of good and bad news then,ö the priestess said. ôWhat is your business here?ö
ôWeÆve come to compare notes,ö the jonin said. ôIÆve heard of your own struggles with this woman and wondered if you could tell me about them. Apparently her chakra reaches out here? Oh, IÆm sorry, I donÆt believe IÆve introduced my subordinate here, have I? Ryoko, please step forward.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said, starting to step forward with a bow. ôIàI am Ryoko Saoàö
ôThereÆs no need, Kakashi-san,ö the priestess said with a negligent wave. ôThe girl will clearly be able to tell I am a chi master. I doubt a girl with her stunted level of awareness could handle the chi around me after such a battle.ö
Ryoko slumped and lowered her head, biting her lip, at the rather blunt assessment of her skills.
ôAh, I apologize, Priestess Luta Beiaö Kakashi said. ôBut I thought it might be impolite to ask.ö
ôIt is all right,ö the priestess said. ôNow as you said, I have had my own battles. The witch herself does not reach out here, but I have some countermeasures about her prison which must be maintained when she strains them.ö
ôI see,ö the jonin said. ôWhen did you first come here, by the way?ö
ôI first heard of the situationàfive years ago,ö Luta said. ôI came here one year later and built this shrine with the help the villagers to keep the dark womanÆs magic contained.ö
Kakashi didnÆt let it show, but he felt a bit of surprise to find that the shrine was so young. From the condition of the building materials, how everything was aged and dried by the days of sun, heÆd have suspected it to be much older than that.
ôThis is the seal I use to hold her prison solid,ö Luta Beia said. ôIt needs a constant flow of chi to remain and when she attempts to break out, the demands of power are intense. The egg itself starts to crack from inside as she pushes out, and I must bend all my will to keep it intact.ö
She pointed to a complexly jeweled egg in the place of honor within the shrine. It was a shimmering mix of many colors reflecting mostly the golden tones of the shrine around it. RyokoÆs eyes widened as she moved closer to the object and could feel the flows of chi bending in to it.
As she got closer, the feeling was so strong she could actually see the bands of purified dragon chi wrapping into the egg tighter and tighter. Though the chi was breaking off underneath where there was little space to move and a resting chi was needed.
ôWhy is there no dark chi?ö Ryoko asked softly.
ôPardon?ö the priestess said, looking from Kakashi toward the girl heÆd brought in.
ôThàthere is only dragon chiàö she said.
ôYou mean yang,ö the priestess said. ôDragon chi, fu zhensong is the technique of drawing the yang out of the world, dark chi, chakuri-chi, is the cursed technique of drawing out yin. Do you not even know that much? What sort of fool was your teacher to be so incomplete in his instruction?ö
Her tone was patronizing and pitying all at once.
ôMàmy father is an excellent teacher,ö Ryoko said in a manner that was both nervous and firm at once.
ôI am sorry again,ö Kakashi said. ôRyoko can be something of a handful at times. Ryoko, please apologize to the woman, and then weÆll be on our way.ö
ôAnoàö
Ryoko said looking up toward Kakashi a bit confused. The ninja returned the look firmly and slowly, the girl relentedàfor the moment, pushing the insult to her family asideàfor the moment.
ôSumimasen, Luta Beia-sama,ö Ryoko said, nodding her head and inclining her back slightly.
Kakashi arched an eyebrow at the abrupt lean of a bow.
He was suddenly glad it wasnÆt RyokoÆs mother or younger sister the woman had inadvertently insulted. He doubted he could have convinced Ryoko to give any sort of apology.
ôI think weÆve gotten everything we came for, Priestess,ö Kakashi said soothingly. ôI think weÆll be better prepared for tonight.ö
ôI do hope so,ö the woman said with a manner of gentle appeal that, after seeing some of her behavior toward Ryoko, held a hollow manner. ôIt would be best if this witchÆs time were over quickly.ö
ôSo we hope,ö the jonin said as he and Ryoko left the shrine.
After they were gone, Luta looked toward the egg and frowned.
ôHow did she know there was no yin in the egg?ö the woman asked cautiously. ôEven a fully trained adept would simply assume it was a strong yang flow and they just couldnÆt see the trace yin, but she realized after a couple of moments standing near it with out even the training to see flows.ö
The woman was walking toward the back rooms of the shrine when she froze at the doorway, a certain memory of that conversation coming clear to her suddenly.
ôIàI am Ryoko Saoàö
She remembered the girlÆs figure and stature.
ôRyoko Saoàö
Closer now on the face and shoulders
ôRyoko Saoàö
Shorten the hair.
ôSaoàö
Make the hair red.
ôSaoàö
Remove the glasses
ôSaoàö
Make the eyes blue.
The priestessÆs lips finally opened and finished the name.
ôSaotome.ö
****
The shinobi came together again as the night was closing in around them. Soon it would be time for them to venture back into the forest to prepare for the witchÆs renewed attempt to escape.
ôThereÆs something weird about this,ö Naruto said. ôThe headman said those raiders were from the witch, but that forester said they came to take away her husband and sister-in-law.ö
ôHe implied,ö Sasuke corrected, ôbut I agree. That woman we saw last night used nothing like what must have caused the damage in that cabin.ö
ôThat doesnÆt mean she canÆt, however,ö Kakashi said. ôWe also had some interesting discussions with the priestess. In fact, your foresterÆs drought began about the same time she arrived. And she confirmed that RyokoÆs ædark chiÆ and ædragon chiÆ are the same as yin and yang.ö
ôYin and yang?ö Naruto asked, beside him Sasuke looked toward Kakashi as well.
ôIt will come up later,ö Kakashi said. ôSuffice to say that chakra uses the same terms for some advanced concepts.ö
ôAnoàö
That gave more credence to Kakashi-senseiÆs assertion that she would need to learn both chakra and chi control.
ôRyoko,ö Kakashi said. ôWhen you said no Dark Chi, did you mean in the seal, or in the building. You had troubles walking in, as I remember.ö
ôIàI had to release all my daàyin,ö Ryoko said. ôSomething was trying to destroy it inside me a..ndàI didnÆt think that would be good.ö
ôRyoko-chan, you just said ædidnÆtÆ,ö Naruto said.
ôAnoàö Ryoko blinked and then opened her eyes wide before bowing low. ôWAH! Sumimasen!! I didnÆtàdid notàdid notàö
ôHey, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said. ôI wasnÆt trying to correct you, itÆs okay.ö
ôBu..but, Mother would not accept sàsuchàö Ryoko started to protest.
ôItÆs not important how you talk,ö Naruto said. ôJust what you say.ö
ôAnd right now,ö Sasuke said. ôWe have more important things to do then talk about speech patterns.ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôSu..sumimasen. We were ta..talking about the chi..in the shrine, yes?ö
ôThatÆs right,ö Kakashi said. ôYouÆre saying something was destroying yin there?ö
ôH..hai,ö Ryoko said. ôUchiha-san should nànot go there. M..most of his chi is àyin, it would beàbad for him.ö
Sasuke frowned at the girlÆs warning, as if heÆd need her to protect him.
ôWas it the seal?ö Kakashi asked.
She shook her head.
ôThereàthere was no yin in the seal,ö Ryoko said. ôThàthat is why it constantly needs to be fixed.ö
Kakashi nodded and then looked out toward the horizon.
ôWell, letÆs go, itÆs getting close to when she might be making her assault,ö Kakashi said.
****
The dark-haired woman wondered why she was bothering to make this attempt, she wasnÆt prepared for full scale battle with three shinobi and one chi-apprentice. Especially not ones that could see the visual spectrum, unlike her.
Her chi senses made her completely capable of defending herself, just as if her eyes still worked, but attacking wasàiffy. She was surprised she managed to snag the older ninja last time.
In addition, she was relying on yin to break the prison that held her and the accidental ôguestsö sheÆd picked up over the last six years. Yin did not enhance speed and strength with the same efficiency that yang did.
Still, it would be interesting to see how they responded from an outsiderÆs perspective.
She only hoped she had made her preparations correctly.
What she wouldnÆt give to have either her husband or her old rival turned master present to tell her whether she was guiding the chi correctly for her goals or not.
Then again, neither of them dealt much more in sorcery than they had to. They stuck to channeling, the martial aspect of chi, for the most part.
That was fine, she was much better at things that required careful preparation than she was improvising on the fly. SheÆd just have to be the first Anything Goes martial artist to master sorcery instead of just dabble.
Gods, how many times had she told herself that the last six years?
****
This time, as the fog started to roll in, Kakashi had his sharingan eye uncovered. It was hard to tell for which distortion was the prison seal and which was the so-called witchÆs attempts to break through.
It was nothing like watching a chakra sealing art.
At the moment, he wasnÆt even sure he could really tell there were two distortions and not just his assumption there was. Sighing, he let his eye rest again and waited for the dark-haired woman to make her appearance.
There was something a little bit different about the bulge into their reality this time, but he couldnÆt quite lay a finger on it.
Slowly the dancing figure came into view, moving with a strange lack of caution despite last nightÆs results.
Frowning, Kakashi felt something was off, but still, their opportunities at this woman were few and short.
ôGo!ö he shouted.
His three subordinates rushed forward below him and the fight started off similar to what had happened last night. The kunai disrupted the witchÆs dance and Ryoko moved in to try and fight hand to hand, stubbornly still using her bokken.
Kakashi was about to move himself when he noticed that the fog was still pushing out. Last night, the fog had started rolling back in as soon as they interrupted her, but this time.
He lifted his eye patch again and opened his sharingan eye to take in the view before him.
The woman they were fighting this time had no chakra.
Kakashi started scanning about the area but his eye couldnÆt see past the barrier of mist that led to the witchÆs prison.
He leaped forward coming down into the fight, ending it quickly by kicking through the chi-image and causing it to vanish into nothing.
The fog was pushing out slower now, it was going to stop soon.
Was that a pre-arranged effect as well this time?
Where was the witch?
ôA clone?ö Naruto protested. ôWhat kind of cheap coward is this witch?ö
ôNot a coward,ö Kakashi warned watching the still wide gate carefully. ôJust very cautious. She knows she canÆt beat us so sheÆs giving herself a chance to see what weÆre capable of, what sort of tactics and abilities we use. This woman calculates.ö
He looked back toward his team and looked to see how each of them was taking that information in, even as the fog started to slowly roll back in as whatever trick the woman had used started to fall apart.
Kakashi hadnÆt even started to evaluate his team when something charged forward from the edges where the fog had pushed back the prison.
It was vaguely humanoid shaped, but stood out like a walking fire in the dark of night. The thing moved silently and swiftly in a straight line towards the backs of his team, aiming in particular for the only girl.
ôRyoko, move!ö Kakashi shouted.
The Saotome turned about and eyes widened briefly before she shifted naturally into a stance to kick back at the approaching thing. It was a weak attacker, easily read. She was surprised that she hadnÆt felt it coming, actually, but perhaps all the distortions in the chi around this battlefield had hid it.
Her foot struck perfectly placed to send the thing flying backwards.
Only it didnÆt.
The creature passed straight through her foot and her body.
In an instant, the form ripped through and stole the dràyang chi sheÆd gathered at the shrine earlier.
Where it did so, she could feel the flesh and organs trying to burn, fighting the yin that was still in her system.
SheÆd never felt anything quite like it, or at least not to such an extent, and could only stand frozen, eyes wide and as the sensation washed over her.
And she toppled.
Sitting in the shrine and focusing her will outward, Luta Beia directed the movement of her aura to turn about, wanting to enjoy the sight of the Saotome spawn reducing to ash. Instead, what she saw was Ryoko falling, but body still intact.
ôThe child didnÆt die?ö the false priestess growled from her shrine.
Of course not, poorly trained or not, she had some control of her chi, and she carried yin within her.
The shinobi were already moving.
That blonde-haired one stepped to catch the Saotome as she fell while the other two moved between her aura and the fallen member of their team.
Unfortunately, that trapped her aura between the slowly filling break in the prison behind her and the way back to her body. Until the prison repaired itself, going back that way would mean the destruction of her aura and leave her weak for sometime afterward.
Then again, an extended fight would use up much of her chi as well.
Luta firmed her lips together, sheÆd just have to take it out of the shinobi.
Decision firmly set, she started to move for the two blocking her path.
Their chakra might shield them a little, but they had no real way to stop her aura, this fight was over.
The dark-haired one filled with yin struck the shape of her aura with a kunai, but that mattered little. She let the lifeless thing stick in her battle-aura just to drive home the point that they couldnÆt hurt her that way.
Then the forward progress of her aura was stopped as a ribbon of black cloth, whipped out and around her, holding her still.
****
Kakashi watched as the so-called witchÆs ribbon came out of nowhere, wrapping about the fiery figure. Soon after that became visible, its wielder faded into view, standing at the edge of the valley beyond the closing fog.
He took his opportunity there.
The priestess had corrected RyokoÆs labeling of dragon and dark chi to yin and yang, and what he was seeing here, if he had to guess from other bits of information was an expression of pure yang.
That meant he had a way to deal with it.
The copy-cat ninja ran through a small series of hand-signs as Sasuke started to thrust forward.
The fog in the area, thick with the dark-haired womanÆs yin, came together into a wash of water that flowed over the energy shape, bringing the bulk of that yin downward and destroying the form even before Sasuke could reach it.
In the valley beyond, the dark-haired woman started dancing, and the fog pushed outward again.
Sasuke started to move to challenge her, kunai in hand.
ôStop, let her dance,ö Kakashi said.
ôSensei?ö Sasuke asked, confused. ôOur mission is to stop her.ö
ôOur mission is to stop the witch harassing this village,ö Kakashi said. ôSheÆs not the witch. ThatÆs not her.ö
****
Luta Beia gasped and fell back as the masked shinobi brought the yin forming the break in her prison forward. SheÆd never have thought that a chakra user would think of such a thing, to use the pre-established flows of a chi-master against them.
To make matters worse, as she pulled herself to her feet, the sound of cracking and splintering crystal brought her eyes to the jeweled egg that was the sealÆs physical form.
This wasnÆt unusual, but sheÆd thought the shinobi had already dealt with the witch, given the way that the fog was rolling back and they were just standing there. How had the woman still had power to interfere with her?
And then still able to thrust at the gates of her prison.
Luta Beia felt the sweat pouring down her face as the cracks in the seal came quicker and louder, realizing that she had no energy with which to stop it just now.
She was going to break out.
That outsider queen was going to break out of her prison.
If that woman got out, thereÆd be fewer controls on Herb.
SheÆd be a pariah.
A female given a simple task of maintaining the prison of a blinded foreigner aristocrat.
Graced with a life outside the heavy patriarchy of the Musk society.
And now, they were going to drag her back to that hell.
No, she couldnÆt let this happen.
The prison seal shattered as the sound of thunder resounded around the village, bringing rain down every outside the bounds of the hill itself.
****
ôIàI donÆt know,ö Naruto said as he held the girl in his arms.
Kakashi walked over as fog continued to spread out and he heard the sound of thunder in the sky above. Ryoko was unconscious and breathing with a raspy sound that didnÆt sound her superior did not like.
ôLay her on the ground, gently,ö Kakashi told Naruto.
The blonde-haired ninja did so and stood up as Kakashi bent down to check Ryoko over.
HeÆd been practically useless, hadnÆt even tried to be useful actually.
Kakashi-sensei had destroyed that thing. Sasuke had managed to hit with a kunai. Ryoko had tried to kick before it walked through her and even the witch, who was supposed to be an enemy, had managed to immobilize it.
All heÆd managed to do was catch Ryoko as she fell.
A sudden crash of thunder was followed by a downpour of rain washed over the scene and the supposed witch stopped dancing to sit down on the ground, taking in deep breaths.
Kakashi looked toward the house that sat within the valley that was now back were it should have been and lifted Ryoko up.
ôLetÆs get inside out of the rain,ö he said.
Sasuke nodded from where he sat watching the woman that had started out their enemy.
It took only moments to reach the house and walk inside. It was, at one time, a rich and elegant, but had, over the years become more than a little rundown if the first room was anything to judge by.
Kakashi was lying Ryoko down on the table when a nervous figure appeared in one the doorways leading into the rest of the house.
The figure was a girl, probably somewhere between fourteen and sixteen. She dressed similarly to the villagers on the hill, but was thoroughly patched and repaired. It was, in fact similarly tattered as the robes worn by the dark-haired woman.
ôOh dear,ö she said. ôMore guests. IÆm not sure how much room we have left. UhàwhereÆs Kodachi-sama?ö
ôThe witch?ö Naruto asked. ôI think sheÆs still out there in the rain.ö
Soon after he spoke, a stick smacked into the back of his head.
ôOww!ö the blonde snapped out. ôWhat the hell was that for?ö
Eyes turned around to see the woman, Kodachi apparently, walking carefully through the door, hair down in front of her face.
ôKodachi-sama!ö the girl said, moving forward to the womanÆs side. ôWere youàö
The dark-haired woman gave the girl a thumbs up sign as the girl moved to her side and took her arm, leading her to the table.
ôReallyàitÆsàover?ö the girl asked as the other woman turned her head toward where Ryoko lay.
This was responded with a shaking head and then a series of other gestures that seemed
ôYes, maÆam, paper, pen and medicines. IÆll get some right away,ö the girl said cheerfully before disappearing back into the house. ôOh! Everyone will be so happy that weÆre back in the world!ö
ôAre you a healer?ö Kakashi asked the woman that was now also checking Ryoko out.
The gesture that followed was a wavery sort of hand gesture that more or less said ôso-so.ö Then she indicated the door that the girl had left through and gave a thumbs up sign.
Impatience and stress getting to him, Naruto marched over to the woman and moved to get into her face.
ôWhatÆs with all the hand signs,ö he demanded. ôWhy donÆt you just talk?ö
ôHereÆs the paper and pen, Kodachi-sama,ö the returning girl said as she brought a small pile of papers to her mistressÆs side.
The dark-haired woman took a paper and the pen and jagged writing three words across the sheet in large letters before handing it to Naruto.
ôBecause I canÆt!ö
Naruto flushed brightly as he read the paper and then backed off as the woman started handing Kakashi and the girl papers with questions and statements on them.
****
The headman opened the door to see the form of his villageÆs priestess. A pointed tip peeked out of disorderly mass of orange hair that usually hid the features that marked her as a Musk.
ôPriestess Luta Beia,ö the man said, confused and worried to see the woman showing up looking as if sheÆd been through a battle and lost. ôWhatÆs the matter.ö
ôIÆm afraid the prisonÆs been broken,ö the woman said.
ôWhat!? WeÆll have to raise the village,ö the headmen declared, starting to go back into his house.
He was stopped by a hand on his shoulder. He was turned about to see Luta looking up at him with glowing eyes and a steam flowing out of her mouth.
ôI was thinking youÆd help in another way,ö she said with a hungry tone of voice.
****
The house the dark-haired woman lived in was built for a small family, but it was currently housing fifteen men and women who had ôvanishedö at different points over the past six years.
The ones that had been there the longest were travelers that had wandered into the valley on the first nights Kodachi had been trying to break out. Back then sheÆd been unsuccessful even without interference. Some of the others were villagers that had been trapped with her when their interference had stopped her from being successful.
Not all the missing people had been victim to that fiery thing outside.
Sasuke considered this as he, Naruto and Kakashi sped away from it through the rain back towards the village, his thoughts drifting back towards what they were told in the house.
****
ôNeither the girl child nor I am fit for fighting yet,ö the girl-servant read from her note, word for word. ôI shall need some time to recover from this nightÆs sorcery and she is healing fast with MokyaÆs treatment and the yin, but you need to go now, before too much can happen.ö
At the mention of the name, the girl bowed herself.
ôHow strong is she?ö Kakashi asked.
ôFrom what you said she is a false master, and reckless,ö Mokya said, reading from another note. ôBut I would call her an A-rank mission. She is dangerous, but her power is an illusion and fragile. The chi doesnÆt want to do what she makes it do.ö
ôSeriously, the woman has become a monster,ö Mokya read. ôThe villagers may have already been primed by her to feed her strength, you must go now if you wish to save them as your mission states. I will come when your friend is ready to join the fight. And with such overwhelming forces against her she is doomed.ö
Mokya cleared her throat politely and took a deep breath.
ôOHHHHHH-HOHOHOHOHOHOHO!ö she cackled out with a shrill, high-pitched tone. Then she turned toward Kodachi and continued in a much more polite tone of voice. ôIs that a good laugh, Kodachi-sama?ö
The silent woman raised her hand into a thumbÆs up sign as the three ninja looked toward Mokya cautiously.
ôOh, yes, if she grabs you, keep your mouth closed,ö Mokya read from a last note.
****
The crowd of villagers streaming down the hill was as clear an indicator that the priestess had dropped her civil act as anything else. Naruto landed among some of the few that had stopped to stare up at the sight of their village, resplendent in the dark of the night as if the sun had already risen to shine on it.
ôIs that priestess up there?ö Naruto asked.
ôSheÆs gone crazy,ö one of the villagers declared. ôKilling everyone she meets.ö
ôNot for long she isnÆt,ö Naruto declared, before charging up the slope of the hill.
The other shinobi had already leapt ahead of Naruto and landed in the center of the village, buildings glowing brightly in lines of power. Ashes swirled on the winds that wouldnÆt settle in the center of which was the jailer-priestess.
The orange hair flowed on the wind, glowing with a brilliant light that radiated out from her. The eyes shined brilliantly gold as a similarly colored mist breathed out of her frowning mouth.
ôYou,ö she said. ôYou were brought here to eliminate her, not free her.ö
ôI believe the mission was to eliminate a witch,ö Takashi declared.
Sasuke squinted against the brightness of the surroundings, feeling the oppressive energy more than Kakashi did. He remembered RyokoÆs warnings earlier that the womanÆs shrine would be dangerous for him, had the entire village become like that shrine?
Whatever, he had a job to do.
The young ninja tossed a salvo of kunai outward as he rushed forward, another kunai in hand. Kakashi moving with him into the attack.
The witch waved a hand, and a golden wave of visible energy washed outward to brush aside the kunai. Several other such waves accompanied each of her blocks as he tried to strike in at her.
The witch leaped upward to avoid being swallowed down into the ground and helpless. As she leaped up, the priestess thrust her arms outward and the chi struck out toward the jonin in a wave of golden fire.
Kakashi leaped into the air above and rained a barrage of blows on the woman driving her back down towards the ground.
ôShinobi, you donÆt know what I am,ö the priestess declared. ôI am of the Musk Dynasty, for thousands of years weÆve subjugated the strongest beasts and martial artists and brought them into our bloodlines. WeÆre the perfect warriors.ö
As she finished her declaration she slashed out with a kick as Kakashi landed, impacting with KakashiÆs arm as he blocked the attack with a grunt, a burst of golden power accompanying the impact.
Between Kakashi and Sasuke, the woman was forced to spend more time and energy in defense, but she was holding her own. Golden arcs of energy streamed past her arms and legs, intercepting fists, legs and kunai as she struck outward with lances of the same covering her hands.
Sasuke grimaced as he blocked another blow and it felt more like intercepting an iron bar than a human hand. The woman was growing progressively stronger and faster, it seemed, rather than weaker. Every so often, he had flashes of seeing her body filled with energy which was trying to go in every direction but the way it was going.
ôFeeling strained?ö the woman asked Sasuke.
ôI think youÆll find that I have enough to beat you,ö Sasuke noted.
ôDo you really?ö the woman asked as she twisted into open palmed strike into KakashiÆs chest.
The masked ninja rolled backwards, impact throwing him across the street.
The victorious expression on the womanÆs face was short-lived as the jonin vanished into a puff of smoke, leaving empty air.
Her concentration slipping, the woman failed to notice as Sasuke slammed a kunai into her back.
The Uchiha expected the woman to crumple to the ground from the strike after NarutoÆs henged clone had been dispersed. Instead, her face flashed with anger and she whipped about to grab the young man.
In his surprise, Sasuke forgot the warning about closing his mouth.
The flush of energy tore through him in a burning torrent of blue light out of his mouth and into the womanÆs.
Almost the same time, the woman screamed and backed away from Sasuke, letting him go.
The young shinobi dropped to his knees, coughing as the woman he was fighting screamed in combined pain and rage.
ôYin balanced imp!ö she shrieked charging forward.
Her attack was stopped however, as she turned to deal with the arrival of Naruto and several clones.
ôYou okay, Sasuke?ö Naruto asked.
ôIÆm fine,ö Sasuke said, catching his breath. ôKeep your eyes on her.ö
He tried to come to his feet and back to the fight with NarutoÆs clones when the woman screamed.
****
Kakashi fixed his attention back to the structures ahead of him. He was wishing at the moment that he had a Hyuuga with him. He had a feeling theyÆd be able to more easily see the places where the flows of energy were twisted.
For his part, he had to look very carefully, at least at first. It was like looking for a heat wave in the summer, looking too directly made it vanish.
An enraged scream drew his eyes toward the center of town where he could see Naruto and SasukeÆs chakra swirling in battle. In the distance, he could see a glimmer of light as the sun struggled to shine.
HeÆd have to finish with his task quickly, he wasnÆt certain Naruto and Sasuke would be able to keep her busy much longer. .
Just as well that it looked like he was almost finished.
****
Naruto landed in a crouch as his clones were blown away by the force of the womanÆs scream. Some of his clones failed to land properly and disrupted in smoke as they hit various buildings or obstacles.
Gritting his teeth along with several of his clones, Naruto threw himself back into the battle.
With each motion the woman either dispersed one of his clones or struck him and it was still as if she was growing stronger than weaker. A growl started to work its way out of his throat and he barely dodged a golden wreathed strike before lashing outward, fingers curled unconsciously like claws.
It was like the burning anger and rage filling the area was leaking into him as well, and it was drawing something out.
His yin-balance had kept him from most of the immediate consequences of Luta BeiaÆs attempt to devour it, but now the world started to grow more indistinct around him.
Sasuke didnÆt have the knowledge to understand what was happening. It wasnÆt normally something that would be a problem, but Luta BeiaÆs sorcery had warped the area to be unnaturally devoid of yin, and he was yin-balanced.
It hadnÆt been so bad before, when most of the flow-shaping magic had been restricted to the Musk womenÆs shrine. He hadnÆt even noticed compared to Ryoko who immediately felt uncomfortable in the village.
Even while fighting in the village now, until the sudden destruction of most of the chi in him, it was like slowly running out of breath, a vaguely noticeable strain. Then the attack had come like an over-enthusiastic friend striking you on the back while you were swimming, a shock that brought with it a mouthful of water.
The trickle of yang he unconsciously allowed through was enough to keep him alive, but not much more.
ôSasuke! Look out!ö Naruto yelled out.
The Uchiha could only vaguely see the glowing form of the woman charging out toward him. He tried again to stand and either meet the attack or roll out of the way, but his body wouldnÆt seem to listen to him.
Then Naruto was in the way, surrounded by a reddish glow and taking the witch-priestessÆs blow before she could reach Sasuke, his feet digging a furrow into the ground behind his motion as his teeth stood out sharply in an open mouthed grimace.
ôWhatÆs this you carry, poisoning the chi, brat?ö the priestess demanded as she and Naruto leaned against each other. ôYou think to match a demonÆs might against the power of the Musk?ö
ôYou arenÆt hurting anymore of my friends!ö Naruto declared in almost a roar.
The reddish energy around him blasted outward sending both himself and the priestess flying backwards.
Naruto landed easily, but was finding it harder to focus on anything in particular. He was filled with a rage he was only barely able to contain. Before heÆd directed it at the priestess, but now, after that conflict, he had to bend all his will inward to keep himself controlled.
Untrained in the efforts of keeping the kyuubi locked, he couldnÆt yet recognize the sensation of it trying to escape, nor completely direct his will at something he didnÆt know the cause of.
The combination left him more or less paralyzed for the moment.
The priestess landed hard, fangs showing like a wild animal as she gripped out with hands and feet and slowly drew herself up. The injuries sheÆd taken fighting Sasuke were growing harder to ignore, and now it looked as if sheÆd have to deal with a demonÆs chakra as well.
Still, her preparations were running strong and the sun would soon be rising. Then the power she had available to her would be at its strongest. Meanwhile, these two were nearing the end of what they could do, and their master had yet to make an appearance.
Luta stalked forward, eyes narrowing like the various animals that her Musk-blood descended from, scanning from Sasuke breathing hard to the crouched, similarly animalistic Naruto.
Her decision to attack was interrupted as a figure dropped into the scene of the fight, carrying with her a weak strand of the yin filling the dark clouds and somberly falling rain beyond the bounds of the village.
ôYou!ö Luta roared angrily as she took in Kodachi taking a comfortable stance in the middle of the village.
A moment later, Ryoko landed at her side, bokken not in hand.
With a simple movement, a soft wash of darkness rippled outward from Kodachi, replacing the glaring, unnatural golden glow with the soft tones of early morning under soft, dark clouds. At the edges of the field around the blind-woman, the golden glow was still coruscating, trying to get in according to the will forcing it.
Sasuke blinked, the blinded-woman seemed only to be breathing deeply, but outward from her seemed to radiate a soothing coolness that washed over him like a refreshing blast of air to a suffocating soul.
Off to the side, the wash of purified chi broke the flow of hatred and rage that fed the KyuubiÆs attempts to break free and the demonic chakra subsided, letting Naruto focus again on the fight outside his body.
Sasuke and Naruto moved up beside Ryoko, facing the priestess.
ôYou self-trained witch,ö Luta said, pushing into the region of darkness about Kodachi, pulling with her veins of golden energy that tried to eat away at the soothing shell. ôYou think you can beat me in my own domain?ö
ôThatÆs what weÆre here for,ö Naruto said with a smirk as the three young fighters surged forward together, backed by several newly summoned Naruto clones.
The priestess tried to raise a wave of gold chi about herself to block the incoming shots from her attackers. But without the unnatural field of yang about her, the spectacular golden streams following her motions were shattered like glass before RyokoÆs more focused channeling.
Systematically destroying the waves of golden chi as they appeared required Ryoko to be in grappling range rather than the boxing range she preferred to fight from. It meant that she wasnÆt quite fast enough to use the openings she created, the priestessÆs hands and limbs still had time to intercept her slightly less graceful movements in that range. However, that was not the point and Naruto and Sasuke were quick to catch on.
Without her chi to extend her blocks, the priestess had to depend only on direct parries, blocks and dodges. Even as insanely fast and strong as she was now, she couldnÆt take an offensive from all three fighters without receiving some blows.
After several rounds of battle, the Musk growled as she finally found an opening in RyokoÆs form to punt the girl away. That action giving Luta Beia the opportunity to re-establish her defenses and likewise toss Naruto and Sasuke back.
All three landed easily with little harm some yards apart from both each other and the Musk, and they watched as, with a motion that seemed to represent a mountainous strain, she heaved the yang about her to rush into the region of yin held by Kodachi.
The blind-woman shuddered momentarily as the yang rolled over her, but otherwise seemed to stand straight and firm in contrast to the heaving, weary, golden glowing form of their adversary.
She was bleeding from many wounds that each would have been fatal if she hadnÆt been keeping herself fortified with the chi about her.
ôHa! You thought youÆd beaten me, witch?ö the priestess shouted, more a demon herself now. ôIn a moment the sun is finished rising, and the flow of yang available to me is twenty fold what it has been to now. Enough chi to heal these pricks. Enough chi to move with the speed of thought and the strength of a volcano. In this place, I can destroy Saffron, much less you!ö
Kodachi merely shook her head calmly, as if to say the woman was wrong.
Laughing the priestess turned toward Ryoko and the ninja.
ôA blind, tongueless witch, a yin-balanced whelp, a demon-tainted brat and a half-apprenticed chi-adept,ö she taunted. ôYou think you can stop me when your jonin has already fled? You children?ö
ôSàsumimasenàö Ryoko said, moving forward carefully. ôIàI wish you did not have to be defeated byàs..such pitiful opponents asàus, b..but we are what is here.ö
ôSaotomeàyouÆll die first!ö the woman roared as she charged forward, hands extended like claws.
Ryoko prepared herself to defend, satisfied that her Buzzing of Hornets worked so well. Naruto and Sasuke each had clear openings on the womanÆs back now, as did Kodachi. And she could handle a round of attacks from the priestess.
She hoped.
Then she was being carried away from her position and deposited atop a building some yards away, the priestess below growling in frustration as she looked up at where Kakashi stood beside Ryoko.
ôI donÆt think you could say I fled, miss,ö Kakashi said casually uncovering his left eye. ôSorry if it felt like that, but I had a job to do.ö
ôAnd what could you have been doing all this time while leaving these brats to fight me?ö the woman raged as she leaped away to another building to get away from Naruto and SasukeÆs attack.
"I think that'll be obvious," Kakashi said casually as he leaped to the building the priestess perched on. "I think you all might be better to leave this fight to me from here."
Snarling the priestess charged in to attack the ninja. She slashed out with one knife hand to the throat, blocked as a kunai deflected the hard chi surrounding the hand. That was followed fractions of a second later by an elbow that was directed cleanly missed a dodging head, and then a hand stand kick that was caught solidly as the kunai slashed a line across her abdomen and she was pushed over the side of the building back to the ground.
Standing up and clutching at her stomach as she started to direct chi to heal and refresh her body, she backed away as Kakashi leaped down casually and then entered a stance.
"I see why she said your power was a fragile illusion," Kakashi said, provoking the woman into another string of fruitless attacks. "All that spectacular light show is what you can't control. Your 'power' telegraphs your intent, and it makes your speed and strength worthless."
As he spoke he blocked or evaded each of her strikes without giving up his position, ending the exchange with another unanswered kunai slash that dug deep into her arm pit.
The priestess backed away as she forcibly healed the wound, the more she fought, the more energy she had to use to repair herself. The more energy she needed, and the more that energy threatened to consume her. It was lucky she had a day after this to settle the vicious spiral down before night fell and her she was left with the damned flows of her domain drained.
Still, at the moment, she was almost as much chi as she was flesh. She should have been moving faster than any one opponent. Against the three brats, with Kodachi dampening the yang, she could understand her troubles. But in her element against this one man...and she couldn't return even one strike?
"I can do this all day, can you?" she asked bitterly.
"Probably but I don't have to," he said, blocking another exchange and focusing his chakra into his fist to shatter a wave of golden chi intending to block his strike.
The priestess stumbled back, trying to bend her nose back into position.
"And what makes you think you can outlast me?" she demanded.
A burst of fire further in the village drew her eyes as it was immediately followed by another.
ôOh, that,ö Kakashi said with a hidden smirk.
Luta Beia watched as each carefully crafted points of control in the area exploded one after another.
Every chi mirror.
Every physical channel.
With each small explosion she could feel the flows of yang diminishing around her.
And then the shrine exploded inward as smoke flew from almost everywhere in the village. Some few of her preparations were obviously still intact, but the network she had made over the last four years was ravaged.
Above her, the sound of thunder announced the last burst of chi as dark clouds flooded in above the village and yin returned in the form of a heavy downpour of rain.
ôNOOOO!!!ö the woman growled as she collapsed to her knees, seeming to whither before their eyes. ôYou havenÆt won, outsider! You stillàcanÆt haveàyour familyàHe doesnÆt exist anymoreàand if you try to find Herbà.your son suffers.ö
She tried to laugh at those last barbs, but soon her throat and body were nothing more than wet ash, washing away in the rain.
Naruto looked down at the pile and then looked toward the blind-woman, watching her clenched fists and watching her shuddering shoulders.
ôYo, Naruto, Sasuke,ö Kakashi said. ôHow many times do I have to say it. LetÆs get out of the rain.ö
****
ôWhere are you going now?ö Kakashi asked Kodachi, sitting across from her in the inn as villagers filtered uneasily back into the buildings at the top of the hill for shelter.
The dark-haired woman shrugged.
Mokya was still at her house and there was no paper to write on anyway.
ôDo you have any idea where your family is?ö
The woman raised one finger and nodded, then raised a second finger and shook her head.
ôI thought there were four people to your family,ö Kakashi said. ôYour husband, sister-in-law and son.ö
Kodachi gestured for him to repeat himself.
ôHusbandàö
She raised one finger.
ôàsister-in-lawàö
The same finger stayed up, but no others were added.
ôàand son.ö
A second finger was added to the first.
ôYour husband and sister-in-law areàthe same?ö Kakashi asked.
This was followed by a nod.
ôDo you know how to find the Musk lands?ö
Another nod.
ôCan you describe it?ö
Another nod.
ôWould you be interested in hiring a mission?ö Kakashi wondered briefly if suggesting this was okay, but there certainly was at least one precedent for an exchange of services.
Kodachi turned toward him and pantomimed an empty purse.
ôHow are you at teaching?ö
Kodachi straightened and cupped her chin in thought.
****
ôSo, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said, looking back over his shoulder. ôYou have a new chi-tutor.ö
ôH..hai,ö Ryoko said, sighing. ôIàI shall h..have no time for helping train Joseibi an..anymore.ö
She bit her lip.
ôThat wouldnÆt be my first concern,ö Sasuke said.
ôKodachi-sama says that you can be assured of achieving mastery of your chi in short order with her tutoring you,ö Mokya said behind them.
Said woman snapped briefly, drawing the girlÆs attention back that way.
ôHmm, Kodachi-sama? Oh..right,ö Mokya said as she took in the womanÆs gestures. She cleared her throat and took a deep breath. ôFor such is the wisdom of the Black Rose. OHHHH-HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!!!!ö
Mokya cleared her throat again.
ôIs there anything else Kodachi-sama?ö the girl asked in her normal soft voice.
Sasuke, Ryoko and Naruto blinked at the exchange and then turned back toward the march toward Konoha.
ôAnoàö Ryoko sighed.
Kakashi smirked from his position following up the younger kids.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Author's Notes:
Okay, earlier, I was dissatisfied with this because I had to basically keep Kakashi out of it to make the battle an issue. I think the edit makes things a little more bearable.
As to Kakashi's fighting.
A) in the series, Kakashi generally matches his power to the fight. He doesn't go all out if he doesn't have to. In this case, his Taijutsu (rated at "better than Lee" in canon, at least by hear-say) is plenty.
B) most of the jutsu he does tend to use aren't all that useful for this situation. If he hadn't had to rescue Ryoko right at the beginning, he could have come in with a chidori and finished it, but, at it's development point in canon, that's a surprise tactic on a more or less unaware/unmobile target.
As for why Kodachi isn't up there:
A) she can't fight back accurately, defense is easy, the intent to attack her and how bends the flow of chi and she sees it coming well in advance. Since she hasn't attacked yet, no defensive intent is formed yet, so she can't predict how someone will defend. Since she also lacks the visual cues of how a person is standing or glancing, she has absolutely no idea. Basically, she gets from her chi a general sense of waiting and that's it. This will come up later when she trains Ryoko and has to explain point of fact that Ryoko would only be half-benefitted by sparring with her.
B) she's spent her past six years working on chi-sorcery not martial arts, in her prime she was never up to Kakashi's taijutsu, and she's far from her prime now, even if her skill in long-term chi-manipulation is higher than some of the Anything Goes Masters now.
The only reason Luta Beia (Rutabega being a good Musk name) was so spectacular in her powers was because she was making the chi flows do things unnaturally, she works against the flow rather than with it.
Kodachi, by contrast, is trying to re-establish the natural flows for the most part, or working with them, so thereÆs only a visible sign at the edges of her effects.
As for how Luta was getting stronger, the flow of yang was increasing as day came closer, giving her more energy to do more effects with. She was also on the verge basically burning herself from the inside out. As long as she had yang, she could stave off the negative impacts on her body and the accumulated wounds while ramping up her physical capabilities.
At the end there, she probably could have handled all four of the people she was fighting physically, even though sheÆd been glowing like a beacon to Kodachi. However, they were the decoy anyway. Kakashi was the one that gave the death blow by putting explosives on the physical components of her chi-shaping effects and timing them to go off all at once instead of a little at a time, which would have alerted her and given her time to get away from the fight and protect some of her network. That wouldnÆt have saved her, but it would have prolonged the fight.
If theyÆd had Kodachi available to start, it probably would have been better for Kakashi to be in the decoy group and for Kodachi to do the sabotage, but since this is before SasukeÆs sharingan is reliable, Kakashi was the only one to hunt down the various mirrors and other feng shui effects the priestess had to shape chi in the area.
ôThe child didnÆt die?ö the false priestess growled from her shrine.
Of course not, poorly trained or not, she had some control of her chi, and she carried yin within her.
The shinobi were already moving.
That blonde-haired one stepped to catch the Saotome as she fell while the other two moved between her aura and the fallen member of their team.
Unfortunately, that trapped her aura between the slowly filling break in the prison behind her and the way back to her body. Until the prison repaired itself, going back that way would mean the destruction of her aura and leave her weak for sometime afterward.
Then again, an extended fight would use up much of her chi as well.
Luta firmed her lips together, sheÆd just have to take it out of the shinobi.
Decision firmly set, she started to move for the two blocking her path.
Their chakra might shield them a little, but they had no real way to stop her aura, this fight was over.
The dark-haired one filled with yin struck the shape of her aura with a kunai, but that mattered little. She let the lifeless thing stick in her battle-aura just to drive home the point that they couldnÆt hurt her that way.
Then the forward progress of her aura was stopped as a ribbon of black cloth, whipped out and around her, holding her still.
****
Kakashi watched as the so-called witchÆs ribbon came out of nowhere, wrapping about the fiery figure. Soon after that became visible, its wielder faded into view, standing at the edge of the valley beyond the closing fog.
He took his opportunity there.
The priestess had corrected RyokoÆs labeling of dragon and dark chi to yin and yang, and what he was seeing here, if he had to guess from other bits of information was an expression of pure yang.
That meant he had a way to deal with it.
The copy-cat ninja ran through a small series of hand-signs as Sasuke started to thrust forward.
The fog in the area, thick with the dark-haired womanÆs yin, came together into a wash of water that flowed over the energy shape, bringing the bulk of that yin downward and destroying the form even before Sasuke could reach it.
In the valley beyond, the dark-haired woman started dancing, and the fog pushed outward again.
Sasuke started to move to challenge her, kunai in hand.
ôStop, let her dance,ö Kakashi said.
ôSensei?ö Sasuke asked, confused. ôOur mission is to stop her.ö
ôOur mission is to stop the witch harassing this village,ö Kakashi said. ôSheÆs not the witch. ThatÆs not her.ö
****
Luta Beia gasped and fell back as the masked shinobi brought the yin forming the break in her prison forward. SheÆd never have thought that a chakra user would think of such a thing, to use the pre-established flows of a chi-master against them.
To make matters worse, as she pulled herself to her feet, the sound of cracking and splintering crystal brought her eyes to the jeweled egg that was the sealÆs physical form.
This wasnÆt unusual, but sheÆd thought the shinobi had already dealt with the witch, given the way that the fog was rolling back and they were just standing there. How had the woman still had power to interfere with her?
And then still able to thrust at the gates of her prison.
Luta Beia felt the sweat pouring down her face as the cracks in the seal came quicker and louder, realizing that she had no energy with which to stop it just now.
She was going to break out.
That outsider queen was going to break out of her prison.
If that woman got out, thereÆd be fewer controls on Herb.
SheÆd be a pariah.
A female given a simple task of maintaining the prison of a blinded foreigner aristocrat.
Graced with a life outside the heavy patriarchy of the Musk society.
And now, they were going to drag her back to that hell.
No, she couldnÆt let this happen.
The prison seal shattered as the sound of thunder resounded around the village, bringing rain down every outside the bounds of the hill itself.
****
ôIàI donÆt know,ö Naruto said as he held the girl in his arms.
Kakashi walked over as fog continued to spread out and he heard the sound of thunder in the sky above. Ryoko was unconscious and breathing with a raspy sound that didnÆt sound her superior did not like.
ôLay her on the ground, gently,ö Kakashi told Naruto.
The blonde-haired ninja did so and stood up as Kakashi bent down to check Ryoko over.
HeÆd been practically useless, hadnÆt even tried to be useful actually.
Kakashi-sensei had destroyed that thing. Sasuke had managed to hit with a kunai. Ryoko had tried to kick before it walked through her and even the witch, who was supposed to be an enemy, had managed to immobilize it.
All heÆd managed to do was catch Ryoko as she fell.
A sudden crash of thunder was followed by a downpour of rain washed over the scene and the supposed witch stopped dancing to sit down on the ground, taking in deep breaths.
Kakashi looked toward the house that sat within the valley that was now back were it should have been and lifted Ryoko up.
ôLetÆs get inside out of the rain,ö he said.
Sasuke nodded from where he sat watching the woman that had started out their enemy.
It took only moments to reach the house and walk inside. It was, at one time, a rich and elegant, but had, over the years become more than a little rundown if the first room was anything to judge by.
Kakashi was lying Ryoko down on the table when a nervous figure appeared in one the doorways leading into the rest of the house.
The figure was a girl, probably somewhere between fourteen and sixteen. She dressed similarly to the villagers on the hill, but was thoroughly patched and repaired. It was, in fact similarly tattered as the robes worn by the dark-haired woman.
ôOh dear,ö she said. ôMore guests. IÆm not sure how much room we have left. UhàwhereÆs Kodachi-sama?ö
ôThe witch?ö Naruto asked. ôI think sheÆs still out there in the rain.ö
Soon after he spoke, a stick smacked into the back of his head.
ôOww!ö the blonde snapped out. ôWhat the hell was that for?ö
Eyes turned around to see the woman, Kodachi apparently, walking carefully through the door, hair down in front of her face.
ôKodachi-sama!ö the girl said, moving forward to the womanÆs side. ôWere youàö
The dark-haired woman gave the girl a thumbs up sign as the girl moved to her side and took her arm, leading her to the table.
ôReallyàitÆsàover?ö the girl asked as the other woman turned her head toward where Ryoko lay.
This was responded with a shaking head and then a series of other gestures that seemed
ôYes, maÆam, paper, pen and medicines. IÆll get some right away,ö the girl said cheerfully before disappearing back into the house. ôOh! Everyone will be so happy that weÆre back in the world!ö
ôAre you a healer?ö Kakashi asked the woman that was now also checking Ryoko out.
The gesture that followed was a wavery sort of hand gesture that more or less said ôso-so.ö Then she indicated the door that the girl had left through and gave a thumbs up sign.
Impatience and stress getting to him, Naruto marched over to the woman and moved to get into her face.
ôWhatÆs with all the hand signs,ö he demanded. ôWhy donÆt you just talk?ö
ôHereÆs the paper and pen, Kodachi-sama,ö the returning girl said as she brought a small pile of papers to her mistressÆs side.
The dark-haired woman took a paper and the pen and jagged writing three words across the sheet in large letters before handing it to Naruto.
ôBecause I canÆt!ö
Naruto flushed brightly as he read the paper and then backed off as the woman started handing Kakashi and the girl papers with questions and statements on them.
****
The headman opened the door to see the form of his villageÆs priestess. A pointed tip peeked out of disorderly mass of orange hair that usually hid the features that marked her as a Musk.
ôPriestess Luta Beia,ö the man said, confused and worried to see the woman showing up looking as if sheÆd been through a battle and lost. ôWhatÆs the matter.ö
ôIÆm afraid the prisonÆs been broken,ö the woman said.
ôWhat!? WeÆll have to raise the village,ö the headmen declared, starting to go back into his house.
He was stopped by a hand on his shoulder. He was turned about to see Luta looking up at him with glowing eyes and a steam flowing out of her mouth.
ôI was thinking youÆd help in another way,ö she said with a hungry tone of voice.
****
The house the dark-haired woman lived in was built for a small family, but it was currently housing fifteen men and women who had ôvanishedö at different points over the past six years.
The ones that had been there the longest were travelers that had wandered into the valley on the first nights Kodachi had been trying to break out. Back then sheÆd been unsuccessful even without interference. Some of the others were villagers that had been trapped with her when their interference had stopped her from being successful.
Not all the missing people had been victim to that fiery thing outside.
Sasuke considered this as he, Naruto and Kakashi sped away from it through the rain back towards the village, his thoughts drifting back towards what they were told in the house.
****
ôNeither the girl child nor I am fit for fighting yet,ö the girl-servant read from her note, word for word. ôI shall need some time to recover from this nightÆs sorcery and she is healing fast with MokyaÆs treatment and the yin, but you need to go now, before too much can happen.ö
At the mention of the name, the girl bowed herself.
ôHow strong is she?ö Kakashi asked.
ôFrom what you said she is a false master, and reckless,ö Mokya said, reading from another note. ôBut I would call her an A-rank mission. She is dangerous, but her power is an illusion and fragile. The chi doesnÆt want to do what she makes it do.ö
ôSeriously, the woman has become a monster,ö Mokya read. ôThe villagers may have already been primed by her to feed her strength, you must go now if you wish to save them as your mission states. I will come when your friend is ready to join the fight. And with such overwhelming forces against her she is doomed.ö
Mokya cleared her throat politely and took a deep breath.
ôOHHHHHH-HOHOHOHOHOHOHO!ö she cackled out with a shrill, high-pitched tone. Then she turned toward Kodachi and continued in a much more polite tone of voice. ôIs that a good laugh, Kodachi-sama?ö
The silent woman raised her hand into a thumbÆs up sign as the three ninja looked toward Mokya cautiously.
ôOh, yes, if she grabs you, keep your mouth closed,ö Mokya read from a last note.
****
The crowd of villagers streaming down the hill was as clear an indicator that the priestess had dropped her civil act as anything else. Naruto landed among some of the few that had stopped to stare up at the sight of their village, resplendent in the dark of the night as if the sun had already risen to shine on it.
ôIs that priestess up there?ö Naruto asked.
ôSheÆs gone crazy,ö one of the villagers declared. ôKilling everyone she meets.ö
ôNot for long she isnÆt,ö Naruto declared, before charging up the slope of the hill.
The other shinobi had already leapt ahead of Naruto and landed in the center of the village, buildings glowing brightly in lines of power. Ashes swirled on the winds that wouldnÆt settle in the center of which was the jailer-priestess.
The orange hair flowed on the wind, glowing with a brilliant light that radiated out from her. The eyes shined brilliantly gold as a similarly colored mist breathed out of her frowning mouth.
ôYou,ö she said. ôYou were brought here to eliminate her, not free her.ö
ôI believe the mission was to eliminate a witch,ö Takashi declared.
Sasuke squinted against the brightness of the surroundings, feeling the oppressive energy more than Kakashi did. He remembered RyokoÆs warnings earlier that the womanÆs shrine would be dangerous for him, had the entire village become like that shrine?
Whatever, he had a job to do.
The young ninja tossed a salvo of kunai outward as he rushed forward, another kunai in hand. Kakashi moving with him into the attack.
The witch waved a hand, and a golden wave of visible energy washed outward to brush aside the kunai. Several other such waves accompanied each of her blocks as he tried to strike in at her.
The witch leaped upward to avoid being swallowed down into the ground and helpless. As she leaped up, the priestess thrust her arms outward and the chi struck out toward the jonin in a wave of golden fire.
Kakashi leaped into the air above and rained a barrage of blows on the woman driving her back down towards the ground.
ôShinobi, you donÆt know what I am,ö the priestess declared. ôI am of the Musk Dynasty, for thousands of years weÆve subjugated the strongest beasts and martial artists and brought them into our bloodlines. WeÆre the perfect warriors.ö
As she finished her declaration she slashed out with a kick as Kakashi landed, impacting with KakashiÆs arm as he blocked the attack with a grunt, a burst of golden power accompanying the impact.
Between Kakashi and Sasuke, the woman was forced to spend more time and energy in defense, but she was holding her own. Golden arcs of energy streamed past her arms and legs, intercepting fists, legs and kunai as she struck outward with lances of the same covering her hands.
Sasuke grimaced as he blocked another blow and it felt more like intercepting an iron bar than a human hand. The woman was growing progressively stronger and faster, it seemed, rather than weaker. Every so often, he had flashes of seeing her body filled with energy which was trying to go in every direction but the way it was going.
ôFeeling strained?ö the woman asked Sasuke.
ôI think youÆll find that I have enough to beat you,ö Sasuke noted.
ôDo you really?ö the woman asked as she twisted into open palmed strike into KakashiÆs chest.
The masked ninja rolled backwards, impact throwing him across the street.
The victorious expression on the womanÆs face was short-lived as the jonin vanished into a puff of smoke, leaving empty air.
Her concentration slipping, the woman failed to notice as Sasuke slammed a kunai into her back.
The Uchiha expected the woman to crumple to the ground from the strike after NarutoÆs henged clone had been dispersed. Instead, her face flashed with anger and she whipped about to grab the young man.
In his surprise, Sasuke forgot the warning about closing his mouth.
The flush of energy tore through him in a burning torrent of blue light out of his mouth and into the womanÆs.
Almost the same time, the woman screamed and backed away from Sasuke, letting him go.
The young shinobi dropped to his knees, coughing as the woman he was fighting screamed in combined pain and rage.
ôYin balanced imp!ö she shrieked charging forward.
Her attack was stopped however, as she turned to deal with the arrival of Naruto and several clones.
ôYou okay, Sasuke?ö Naruto asked.
ôIÆm fine,ö Sasuke said, catching his breath. ôKeep your eyes on her.ö
He tried to come to his feet and back to the fight with NarutoÆs clones when the woman screamed.
****
Kakashi fixed his attention back to the structures ahead of him. He was wishing at the moment that he had a Hyuuga with him. He had a feeling theyÆd be able to more easily see the places where the flows of energy were twisted.
For his part, he had to look very carefully, at least at first. It was like looking for a heat wave in the summer, looking too directly made it vanish.
An enraged scream drew his eyes toward the center of town where he could see Naruto and SasukeÆs chakra swirling in battle. In the distance, he could see a glimmer of light as the sun struggled to shine.
HeÆd have to finish with his task quickly, he wasnÆt certain Naruto and Sasuke would be able to keep her busy much longer. .
Just as well that it looked like he was almost finished.
****
Naruto landed in a crouch as his clones were blown away by the force of the womanÆs scream. Some of his clones failed to land properly and disrupted in smoke as they hit various buildings or obstacles.
Gritting his teeth along with several of his clones, Naruto threw himself back into the battle.
With each motion the woman either dispersed one of his clones or struck him and it was still as if she was growing stronger than weaker. A growl started to work its way out of his throat and he barely dodged a golden wreathed strike before lashing outward, fingers curled unconsciously like claws.
It was like the burning anger and rage filling the area was leaking into him as well, and it was drawing something out.
His yin-balance had kept him from most of the immediate consequences of Luta BeiaÆs attempt to devour it, but now the world started to grow more indistinct around him.
Sasuke didnÆt have the knowledge to understand what was happening. It wasnÆt normally something that would be a problem, but Luta BeiaÆs sorcery had warped the area to be unnaturally devoid of yin, and he was yin-balanced.
It hadnÆt been so bad before, when most of the flow-shaping magic had been restricted to the Musk womenÆs shrine. He hadnÆt even noticed compared to Ryoko who immediately felt uncomfortable in the village.
Even while fighting in the village now, until the sudden destruction of most of the chi in him, it was like slowly running out of breath, a vaguely noticeable strain. Then the attack had come like an over-enthusiastic friend striking you on the back while you were swimming, a shock that brought with it a mouthful of water.
The trickle of yang he unconsciously allowed through was enough to keep him alive, but not much more.
ôSasuke! Look out!ö Naruto yelled out.
The Uchiha could only vaguely see the glowing form of the woman charging out toward him. He tried again to stand and either meet the attack or roll out of the way, but his body wouldnÆt seem to listen to him.
Then Naruto was in the way, surrounded by a reddish glow and taking the witch-priestessÆs blow before she could reach Sasuke, his feet digging a furrow into the ground behind his motion as his teeth stood out sharply in an open mouthed grimace.
ôWhatÆs this you carry, poisoning the chi, brat?ö the priestess demanded as she and Naruto leaned against each other. ôYou think to match a demonÆs might against the power of the Musk?ö
ôYou arenÆt hurting anymore of my friends!ö Naruto declared in almost a roar.
The reddish energy around him blasted outward sending both himself and the priestess flying backwards.
Naruto landed easily, but was finding it harder to focus on anything in particular. He was filled with a rage he was only barely able to contain. Before heÆd directed it at the priestess, but now, after that conflict, he had to bend all his will inward to keep himself controlled.
Untrained in the efforts of keeping the kyuubi locked, he couldnÆt yet recognize the sensation of it trying to escape, nor completely direct his will at something he didnÆt know the cause of.
The combination left him more or less paralyzed for the moment.
The priestess landed hard, fangs showing like a wild animal as she gripped out with hands and feet and slowly drew herself up. The injuries sheÆd taken fighting Sasuke were growing harder to ignore, and now it looked as if sheÆd have to deal with a demonÆs chakra as well.
Still, her preparations were running strong and the sun would soon be rising. Then the power she had available to her would be at its strongest. Meanwhile, these two were nearing the end of what they could do, and their master had yet to make an appearance.
Luta stalked forward, eyes narrowing like the various animals that her Musk-blood descended from, scanning from Sasuke breathing hard to the crouched, similarly animalistic Naruto.
Her decision to attack was interrupted as a figure dropped into the scene of the fight, carrying with her a weak strand of the yin filling the dark clouds and somberly falling rain beyond the bounds of the village.
ôYou!ö Luta roared angrily as she took in Kodachi taking a comfortable stance in the middle of the village.
A moment later, Ryoko landed at her side, bokken not in hand.
With a simple movement, a soft wash of darkness rippled outward from Kodachi, replacing the glaring, unnatural golden glow with the soft tones of early morning under soft, dark clouds. At the edges of the field around the blind-woman, the golden glow was still coruscating, trying to get in according to the will forcing it.
Sasuke blinked, the blinded-woman seemed only to be breathing deeply, but outward from her seemed to radiate a soothing coolness that washed over him like a refreshing blast of air to a suffocating soul.
Off to the side, the wash of purified chi broke the flow of hatred and rage that fed the KyuubiÆs attempts to break free and the demonic chakra subsided, letting Naruto focus again on the fight outside his body.
Sasuke and Naruto moved up beside Ryoko, facing the priestess.
ôYou self-trained witch,ö Luta said, pushing into the region of darkness about Kodachi, pulling with her veins of golden energy that tried to eat away at the soothing shell. ôYou think you can beat me in my own domain?ö
ôThatÆs what weÆre here for,ö Naruto said with a smirk as the three young fighters surged forward together, backed by several newly summoned Naruto clones.
The priestess tried to raise a wave of gold chi about herself to block the incoming shots from her attackers. But without the unnatural field of yang about her, the spectacular golden streams following her motions were shattered like glass before RyokoÆs more focused channeling.
Systematically destroying the waves of golden chi as they appeared required Ryoko to be in grappling range rather than the boxing range she preferred to fight from. It meant that she wasnÆt quite fast enough to use the openings she created, the priestessÆs hands and limbs still had time to intercept her slightly less graceful movements in that range. However, that was not the point and Naruto and Sasuke were quick to catch on.
Without her chi to extend her blocks, the priestess had to depend only on direct parries, blocks and dodges. Even as insanely fast and strong as she was now, she couldnÆt take an offensive from all three fighters without receiving some blows.
After several rounds of battle, the Musk growled as she finally found an opening in RyokoÆs form to punt the girl away. That action giving Luta Beia the opportunity to re-establish her defenses and likewise toss Naruto and Sasuke back.
All three landed easily with little harm some yards apart from both each other and the Musk, and they watched as, with a motion that seemed to represent a mountainous strain, she heaved the yang about her to rush into the region of yin held by Kodachi.
The blind-woman shuddered momentarily as the yang rolled over her, but otherwise seemed to stand straight and firm in contrast to the heaving, weary, golden glowing form of their adversary.
She was bleeding from many wounds that each would have been fatal if she hadnÆt been keeping herself fortified with the chi about her.
ôHa! You thought youÆd beaten me, witch?ö the priestess shouted, more a demon herself now. ôIn a moment the sun is finished rising, and the flow of yang available to me is twenty fold what it has been to now. Enough chi to heal these pricks. Enough chi to move with the speed of thought and the strength of a volcano. In this place, I can destroy Saffron, much less you!ö
Kodachi merely shook her head calmly, as if to say the woman was wrong.
Laughing the priestess turned toward Ryoko and the ninja.
ôA blind, tongueless witch, a yin-balanced whelp, a demon-tainted brat and a half-apprenticed chi-adept,ö she taunted. ôYou think you can stop me when your jonin has already fled? You children?ö
ôSàsumimasenàö Ryoko said, moving forward carefully. ôIàI wish you did not have to be defeated byàs..such pitiful opponents asàus, b..but we are what is here.ö
ôSaotomeàyouÆll die first!ö the woman roared as she charged forward, hands extended like claws.
Ryoko prepared herself to defend, satisfied that her Buzzing of Hornets worked so well. Naruto and Sasuke each had clear openings on the womanÆs back now, as did Kodachi. And she could handle a round of attacks from the priestess.
She hoped.
Then she was being carried away from her position and deposited atop a building some yards away, the priestess below growling in frustration as she looked up at where Kakashi stood beside Ryoko.
ôI donÆt think you could say I fled, miss,ö Kakashi said casually uncovering his left eye. ôSorry if it felt like that, but I had a job to do.ö
ôAnd what could you have been doing all this time while leaving these brats to fight me?ö the woman raged as she leaped away to another building to get away from Naruto and SasukeÆs attack.
"I think that'll be obvious," Kakashi said casually as he leaped to the building the priestess perched on. "I think you all might be better to leave this fight to me from here."
Snarling the priestess charged in to attack the ninja. She slashed out with one knife hand to the throat, blocked as a kunai deflected the hard chi surrounding the hand. That was followed fractions of a second later by an elbow that was directed cleanly missed a dodging head, and then a hand stand kick that was caught solidly as the kunai slashed a line across her abdomen and she was pushed over the side of the building back to the ground.
Standing up and clutching at her stomach as she started to direct chi to heal and refresh her body, she backed away as Kakashi leaped down casually and then entered a stance.
"I see why she said your power was a fragile illusion," Kakashi said, provoking the woman into another string of fruitless attacks. "All that spectacular light show is what you can't control. Your 'power' telegraphs your intent, and it makes your speed and strength worthless."
As he spoke he blocked or evaded each of her strikes without giving up his position, ending the exchange with another unanswered kunai slash that dug deep into her arm pit.
The priestess backed away as she forcibly healed the wound, the more she fought, the more energy she had to use to repair herself. The more energy she needed, and the more that energy threatened to consume her. It was lucky she had a day after this to settle the vicious spiral down before night fell and her she was left with the damned flows of her domain drained.
Still, at the moment, she was almost as much chi as she was flesh. She should have been moving faster than any one opponent. Against the three brats, with Kodachi dampening the yang, she could understand her troubles. But in her element against this one man...and she couldn't return even one strike?
"I can do this all day, can you?" she asked bitterly.
"Probably but I don't have to," he said, blocking another exchange and focusing his chakra into his fist to shatter a wave of golden chi intending to block his strike.
The priestess stumbled back, trying to bend her nose back into position.
"And what makes you think you can outlast me?" she demanded.
A burst of fire further in the village drew her eyes as it was immediately followed by another.
ôOh, that,ö Kakashi said with a hidden smirk.
Luta Beia watched as each carefully crafted points of control in the area exploded one after another.
Every chi mirror.
Every physical channel.
With each small explosion she could feel the flows of yang diminishing around her.
And then the shrine exploded inward as smoke flew from almost everywhere in the village. Some few of her preparations were obviously still intact, but the network she had made over the last four years was ravaged.
Above her, the sound of thunder announced the last burst of chi as dark clouds flooded in above the village and yin returned in the form of a heavy downpour of rain.
ôNOOOO!!!ö the woman growled as she collapsed to her knees, seeming to whither before their eyes. ôYou havenÆt won, outsider! You stillàcanÆt haveàyour familyàHe doesnÆt exist anymoreàand if you try to find Herbà.your son suffers.ö
She tried to laugh at those last barbs, but soon her throat and body were nothing more than wet ash, washing away in the rain.
Naruto looked down at the pile and then looked toward the blind-woman, watching her clenched fists and watching her shuddering shoulders.
ôYo, Naruto, Sasuke,ö Kakashi said. ôHow many times do I have to say it. LetÆs get out of the rain.ö
****
ôWhere are you going now?ö Kakashi asked Kodachi, sitting across from her in the inn as villagers filtered uneasily back into the buildings at the top of the hill for shelter.
The dark-haired woman shrugged.
Mokya was still at her house and there was no paper to write on anyway.
ôDo you have any idea where your family is?ö
The woman raised one finger and nodded, then raised a second finger and shook her head.
ôI thought there were four people to your family,ö Kakashi said. ôYour husband, sister-in-law and son.ö
Kodachi gestured for him to repeat himself.
ôHusbandàö
She raised one finger.
ôàsister-in-lawàö
The same finger stayed up, but no others were added.
ôàand son.ö
A second finger was added to the first.
ôYour husband and sister-in-law areàthe same?ö Kakashi asked.
This was followed by a nod.
ôDo you know how to find the Musk lands?ö
Another nod.
ôCan you describe it?ö
Another nod.
ôWould you be interested in hiring a mission?ö Kakashi wondered briefly if suggesting this was okay, but there certainly was at least one precedent for an exchange of services.
Kodachi turned toward him and pantomimed an empty purse.
ôHow are you at teaching?ö
Kodachi straightened and cupped her chin in thought.
****
ôSo, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said, looking back over his shoulder. ôYou have a new chi-tutor.ö
ôH..hai,ö Ryoko said, sighing. ôIàI shall h..have no time for helping train Joseibi an..anymore.ö
She bit her lip.
ôThat wouldnÆt be my first concern,ö Sasuke said.
ôKodachi-sama says that you can be assured of achieving mastery of your chi in short order with her tutoring you,ö Mokya said behind them.
Said woman snapped briefly, drawing the girlÆs attention back that way.
ôHmm, Kodachi-sama? Oh..right,ö Mokya said as she took in the womanÆs gestures. She cleared her throat and took a deep breath. ôFor such is the wisdom of the Black Rose. OHHHH-HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!!!!ö
Mokya cleared her throat again.
ôIs there anything else Kodachi-sama?ö the girl asked in her normal soft voice.
Sasuke, Ryoko and Naruto blinked at the exchange and then turned back toward the march toward Konoha.
ôAnoàö Ryoko sighed.
Kakashi smirked from his position following up the younger kids.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Author's Notes:
Okay, earlier, I was dissatisfied with this because I had to basically keep Kakashi out of it to make the battle an issue. I think the edit makes things a little more bearable.
As to Kakashi's fighting.
A) in the series, Kakashi generally matches his power to the fight. He doesn't go all out if he doesn't have to. In this case, his Taijutsu (rated at "better than Lee" in canon, at least by hear-say) is plenty.
B) most of the jutsu he does tend to use aren't all that useful for this situation. If he hadn't had to rescue Ryoko right at the beginning, he could have come in with a chidori and finished it, but, at it's development point in canon, that's a surprise tactic on a more or less unaware/unmobile target.
As for why Kodachi isn't up there:
A) she can't fight back accurately, defense is easy, the intent to attack her and how bends the flow of chi and she sees it coming well in advance. Since she hasn't attacked yet, no defensive intent is formed yet, so she can't predict how someone will defend. Since she also lacks the visual cues of how a person is standing or glancing, she has absolutely no idea. Basically, she gets from her chi a general sense of waiting and that's it. This will come up later when she trains Ryoko and has to explain point of fact that Ryoko would only be half-benefitted by sparring with her.
B) she's spent her past six years working on chi-sorcery not martial arts, in her prime she was never up to Kakashi's taijutsu, and she's far from her prime now, even if her skill in long-term chi-manipulation is higher than some of the Anything Goes Masters now.
The only reason Luta Beia (Rutabega being a good Musk name) was so spectacular in her powers was because she was making the chi flows do things unnaturally, she works against the flow rather than with it.
Kodachi, by contrast, is trying to re-establish the natural flows for the most part, or working with them, so thereÆs only a visible sign at the edges of her effects.
As for how Luta was getting stronger, the flow of yang was increasing as day came closer, giving her more energy to do more effects with. She was also on the verge basically burning herself from the inside out. As long as she had yang, she could stave off the negative impacts on her body and the accumulated wounds while ramping up her physical capabilities.
At the end there, she probably could have handled all four of the people she was fighting physically, even though sheÆd been glowing like a beacon to Kodachi. However, they were the decoy anyway. Kakashi was the one that gave the death blow by putting explosives on the physical components of her chi-shaping effects and timing them to go off all at once instead of a little at a time, which would have alerted her and given her time to get away from the fight and protect some of her network. That wouldnÆt have saved her, but it would have prolonged the fight.
If theyÆd had Kodachi available to start, it probably would have been better for Kakashi to be in the decoy group and for Kodachi to do the sabotage, but since this is before SasukeÆs sharingan is reliable, Kakashi was the only one to hunt down the various mirrors and other feng shui effects the priestess had to shape chi in the area.
Kodachi thought hard about her new student. It was clear she was trained in the old Anything Goes school before it organized. Then there was her name, Ryoko Saotome. But the girl was too old to be Ranma-sama and Akane-senseiÆs daughter. She was twelve and ten years ago Ranma and Akane were only expecting their first child. And then there was RyokoÆs descriptions of her father.
ôIàI was taught by my father, KàKodachi-sama. He is an exceptional teacher and a gàgreat martial artist. He w..was always there to help me and find g..great techniques for me to learn and he..he was always there to encourage meàö
That description might equate to Ranma if it werenÆt for both the age problem and the fact that the village elders said her father had tried to steal from the village, which would equate to Genma Saotome, of all unlikely possibilities, if it werenÆt for several factors.
First, Ryoko was far too versed in academic pursuits and not as sharp on her martial skills as she should have been.
Second, Kodachi had a hard time believing that Genma was brave enough to break his parole. Cowardice ran through his system with the force of an over-full bladder.
Third, the girlÆs attitude was all wrong for anyone trained by Genma.
Fourth, Kodachi thoroughly believed that GenmaÆs first and only (in her mind) child had probably taken together all the potential of his wretched existence and wrung it out of him. As such, she thoroughly doubted his ability to reproduce.
Some had told Kodachi that her ability to understand people and situations sometimes had glaring blindspots, such as how long it took her to realize that Ranma had both male and female forms.
She had worked on thatàto a degree.
Of course give the fact that some of her factors were still somewhat arbitrary opinions, it would have been apparent that some of her blind spots were still there.
There were some other factors as well. Though these operated unconsciously.
First, if Ryoko really were RanmaÆs sister, Kodachi would have to send a message to Ranma about the two girls.
That would mean Ranma would probably take over training Ryoko, which would give her nothing to bargain with in exchange for getting information about what the Musk did with her son.
And that would make it impossible to re-unite her family and get revenge on the Musk that tore them apart.
That could not be allowed.
Therefore, Ryoko cannot be RanmaÆs sister.
Out of these factors, passed through first Ryoko-vision and then Kodachi-vision, Kodachi came to the conclusion that Ryoko was the daughter of some student of HapposaiÆs or GenmaÆs that had taken GenmaÆs name to artificially raise himself from the common herd.
Such was a common ploy for little, unexceptional people.
However, there was a way to test that.
She looked in front of her to where Ryoko sat waiting for instruction.
Kodachi finished writing her instructions out on the page in front of her, ink and paper filled with chi so that she could see it, and handed it to Mokya.
ôI learned chi manipulation from my masters, Ranma and Akane Saotome,ö Mokya said, pausing as instructed in the writing.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, raising her hand. ôDid you say Saotome?ö
Kodachi nodded and gestured toward Ryoko, Mokya watching.
ôKodachi-sama wishes to know if you know her masters,ö the girl asked.
ôNo, I have n..not heard of s..such people,ö Ryoko said.
Kodachi gestured for Mokya to continue reading. Obviously, she was not part of the same Saotome family and KodachiÆs conclusions were correct.
ôChi is not part of a person, a person is part of chi,ö Mokya continued reading. ôIt can fortify your body, extend your life and make you capable of amazing feats of physical ability. It can also drive you mad, turn you into a monster and destroy you. As you have seen. You must understand chi and understand its wants and patterns. Then you must change yourself to match them.ö
ôMokya-san,ö Ryoko said. ôYou read very well.ö
ôThank you, Ryoko-chan,ö Mokya said, reaching over to pat the younger girl on the head.
Kodachi tapped on the stone underneath her.
ôOh, right,ö Mokya said, clearing her throat. ôNow, before we go much further, we need to work on your chi-blindness.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôChi-blindness?ö
Kodachi stood up and gestured for Ryoko to do the same and for Mokya to come over. The blind woman gestured around RyokoÆs head and then at Mokya with a thumbÆs up.
ôShe says your thoughts seem to be adapted clearly,ö Mokya said before following Kodachi pointing out several spots on the Saotome girlÆs body. ôOh, yes, yes. I see that. There are several places in your body where the chi is muddled. So I guess it isnÆt all getting to your brain.ö
ôThatÆs my chakra again,ö Ryoko said, depressed.
Kodachi seemed to consider that and then shrugged while nodding.
ôShe says maybe,ö Mokya translated still watching her mistress.
Kodachi pointed down the street toward a shopkeeper down the road from the park they were in. She held both her hands low. She pointed to herself and rose one hand higher than the other, the low one maybe five inches over where it had been for the shopkeeper. Then she covered one eye briefly and showed the hands opposite, the one going lower and the other going higher. Then she pointed at Ryoko and held both hands at a median level, one two-thirds as high as the other. And then she held one hand up and waved it indecisively
Ryoko understood that without waiting for the explanation that came from Mokya, both the shopkeeperÆs chi capacity and chakra coils were undeveloped and weak. KodachiÆs chi capacity was high, but her chakra coils were higher than the shopkeepers, but less than a tenth of her chi-capacity. Kakashi was in the opposite situation. Ryoko meanwhile had large amounts of both chi capacity and chakra coils, and though her chi capacity was larger than her chakra coils, they were closer together than either of her two senseis.
The last gesture meant these were just estimates.
ôBut if it is chakra that is the problem?ö Ryoko said. ôHow can I control the chi and the chakra at the same time?ö
Kodachi whapped her lightly on the back of the head and moved to write something down for Mokya.
ôDidnÆt you hear?ö Mokya read. ôWe do not control chi, we channel it. We understand the circumstances that would cause chi to want the same things we do and we create those circumstances within ourselves.ö
ôIf it is all about controlling yourself,ö Ryoko said. ôWhy doesnÆt everybody use chi?ö
Kodachi nodded and waved her hands in a circle, Mokya watched, recognizing the explanation.
ôEverybody does use chi,ö she said, watching Kodachi move her hands to point to her own body. ôEverybody uses chakra.ö
At this point Ryoko moved to her stack of paper and her pen again and started writing.
ôMove, think, communicate,ö Mokya read. ôMost people can do all these things, but most canÆt do them well.ö
****
Two dogs sat with their leashes tied to a post as three figures stood nearby.
Ryoko moved through the hand signs again, trying to follow the visualization instructions sheÆd gotten from Kakashi-sensei and the advice sheÆd gotten from her younger sister. It was incredibly different from what she was used to.
Chi was all about the world around, flowing from one state to the next and altering those flows to the best of your advantage. The chi within you was never the same, you could encourage it to swirl in greater and greater amounts through you and you could take matters to quickly replace what you just used, but you couldnÆt hold it long.
The Musk priestess was a perfect example of what would happen if you tried to make chi do what it didnÆt want to do.
Chakra was about herself and her own reserves, something she hadnÆt used before. At least not consciously. She had only some textual understanding of it herself. She knew that chakra was like a reservoir that built up in the body and stayed within. She knew that it was a combination of physical and spiritual energy.
Knew not understood.
All she understood for certain was that her chakra was apparently interfering with her chi. That the chakra was what made her a clumsy user of chi.
At the moment, she had closed her awareness to chi, like closing another set of eyes, so that she could focus on chakra instead. At least to try, unfortunately, she had had no luck noticing anything while concentrating on her hand signs yet.
Kakashi watched as Ryoko sat there growing more glum and frowned.
ôShe needs a breakthrough,ö Kakashi thought quietly.
Kakashi wasnÆt the only one watching Ryoko as she trained.
Sasuke paid very close attention to her moves.
He remembered that sheÆd said something about purging herself of one sort of chi or another to avoid certain effects. If he could learn how to do that much, heÆd never have to worry about the problem he faced against the priestess again. Now, the question was whether or not to ask her about how to do it, or just watch her to see if he could figure out how.
ôBy the way,ö Kakashi said a bit louder. ôWhereÆs Naruto?ö
The question heralded the sound of a commotion coming from around the next corner. Ryoko focused mostly on her hand signs, but Sasuke and Kakashi turned to look at the source of the noise.
Which meant that Sasuke had plenty of time to dodge out of the way before the large pack of dogs dragging along an almost airborne Naruto. Kakashi was already out of the path so he merely arched an eyebrow and watched.
ôI think I felt something movàö Ryoko thought to herself. ôAnoàthat is outside meàö
She turned around in time to see the dogs inches away from her.
ôWAAAHHH!!!ö she shouted as the dogs trampled over her and continued carrying Naruto into the distance.
Kakashi-sensei walked over to where Ryoko was sitting up dizzily.
ôAre you okay?ö he asked, thinking that she was usually much more aware of things happening around her.
ôItai,ö she muttered.
****
ôI donÆt do much work on snakes, Anko,ö Hana said. ôBesides, arenÆt your snakes summons?ö
ôThereÆs a lot to be said for having a common snake around the house,ö Anko said. ôFor one thing, it makes for a lot fewer rats.ö
As the woman was poking around, she idly picked up a green and purple notebook and opened it up. Immediately her eyes widened and she started flipping through pages.
ôWhy Hana, I never knew,ö Anko said teasingly.
Hana turned around and noticed what was in AnkoÆs hands.
ôOh, thatÆs not mine,ö Hana said.
ôÆSubdued BlissÆ, æBody of SerenityÆ,ö the semi-crazy special jonin read. ôWith notes on the differences between a male and female anatomy. Is your mother holding out on us?ö
ôI got that from one of the Academy Students,ö Hana said.
ôThe academy students,ö the snake-woman said. ôThis is a bit heavy stuff for eight year olds.ö
ôItÆs mostly just massage techniques,ö Hana said defensively.
ôOh, you have read it,ö Anko noted. ôThinking of picking up aàsignificant other? Or two?ö
ôAnko,ö Hana said, flushing bright red.
ôBesides, itÆs not the techniques,ö Anko said. ôItÆs the implications written in between the lines.ö
ôIÆve been meaning to talk to the girl that supposedly wrote them down,ö Hana said. ôBut as I heard sheÆs been busy with training lately and I havenÆt wanted anybody else to get on her.ö
ôWell, I can speak to her if you want,ö Anko said suggestively, smile wide.
ôYouÆre more likely to encourage her,ö Hana accused playfully.
ôCome on, Hana,ö Anko said. ôYou donÆt think IÆm the kind of woman that encourages kids going at it, do you?ö
ôMaybe not intentionally,ö Hana said, crossing her arms.
****
ôI swear,ö Naruto said as the three walked back from giving their report to the hokage. ôAll weÆve done since we got back was walk dogs and weed gardens and stuff like that.ö
ôAnd some of those youÆve messed up because you werenÆt paying attention,ö Sasuke said.
ôUzumaki-san tries very hard,ö Ryoko protested.
ôThank you Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said.
ôBut you do geàget reckless,ö Ryoko commented as she still tried her hand-signs, chi-senses closed as she did so.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Naruto said.
ôHowÆs your training with the blind woman going?ö Sasuke asked, changing subjects.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôIt is going wellàI think. But I feelàö
ôYou feel what?ö Sasuke asked.
Ryoko said nothing, but Naruto thought he could guess.
When she was just taking the remedial classes in chakra generation, she had been a bit uncertain but still confident. However, ever since sheÆd come back from this last mission, Ryoko had been second guessing herself on a lot of her actions.
It was subtle, but Naruto had sparred against her enough to know the difference.
Naruto could guess why. That last mission, between Kodachi-sensei and that priestess, Ryoko had learned that she knew fatally little about her own set of skills and was essentially taking remedial classes in something she thought she was capable with.
In essence, she was feeling sort of like Naruto had been made to feel most of his life.
Stupid.
Naruto frowned at the problem and then something finally came to him.
ôExcuse me,ö Naruto said. ôI gotta go check something out.ö
Ryoko and Sasuke blinked as Naruto leaped off into the city.
ôHe does not want Ramen?ö Ryoko asked confused as she pointed up the street toward the shop they always ate at.
ôThat is unusual,ö Sasuke agreed.
****
ôOkay,ö Kurenai said to her genin. ôThat about covers everything then. Everybody is shaping up very well, everybody.ö And that last word was emphasized as she looked at Hinata.
ôThank you, Kurenai-sensei,ö Hinata said, bowing and blushing at once.
ôSo far there isnÆt anything we canÆt find,ö Kiba boasted loudly. ôIsnÆt that right, Shino?ö
ôWe have become quite skilled at reconnaissance,ö the quiet boy agreed.
ôOkay, tomorrow youÆve got tomorrowÆs training regimen and you know where to meet for missions,ö Kurenai said. ôSo I guess thatÆsàö
Naruto landed in the middle of the group.
ôAh, Hinata-chan, I need your help,ö Naruto declared grabbing her hand. ôKurenai-sensai do you mind if I borrow Hinata here?ö
ôNeeàneeàö Hinata started to say before everything turned black.
ôEhàoh, Hinata-chan! Hinata-chan!ö she heard Naruto calling as all knowledge faded away.
****
Hinata came to sometime later with someone fanning her awake.
ôAh, Hinata,ö Kiba said. ôWelcome back.ö
ôWhàwhat happened?ö Hinata asked.
ôNaruto showed up and you fainted,ö Kiba said. ôHeÆs talking to Kurenai-sensei now.ö
ôWhat about?ö Hinata asked.
ôRyoko Saotome,ö Shino said.
ôSo thatÆs your concern,ö Kurenai said. ôHave you talked to Kakashi about this? Or this Kodachi woman?ö
ôUmm, well, I just sort of thought of it now,ö Naruto said.
ôI see,ö Kurenai said frowning. ôIÆd suggest you bring it up to them.ö
ôYeah, until then, can I talk to Hinata?ö Naruto asked.
ôLooks like sheÆs awake and weÆre finished,ö Kurenai looked over to where Hinata was watching them. ôI donÆt see why not. Hinata, do you mind if you help out Naruto with something?ö
ôUmm, noàö Hinata said shyly and pointing her fingers together. ôWhatÆs going on?ö
ôRyokoÆs having to take all this basic training,ö Naruto said. ôAnd I think sheÆs feeling kindaàweak.ö
ôRyoko-chan?ö Hinata said. ôSheÆs amazing. Why would she feel weak?ö
An image of that glowing priestess calling Ryoko ôa half-apprenticed chi-adept.ö
ôI donÆt know,ö Naruto said. ôSheÆs just notàI donÆt knowàas enthused.ö
ôWell,ö Hinata said. ôI do have one idea.ö
She looked over at Kiba who blinked in confusion. Naruto turned to follow HinataÆs gaze and found the same tattooed young Inuzuka, at which he flinched.
ôNo, no,ö he said waving his hands. ôNo sacrificial Kibas!ö
****
ôI need another week at least on that technique, IÆm not ready for this yet,ö Kiba said to Akamaru, who was sitting on his head as he sat outside the Inuzuka home. ôI canÆt believe they talked me into this.ö
ôWho talked you into what?ö Joseibi asked as she came outside to wait for her sister.
ôTake a sniff, pup..err kit,ö Kiba said. ôSee if your nose can find them.ö
Joseibi frowned and rolled her eyes as she took a deep breath through her nose.
ôI can smellàramen?ö she said. ôAndàmedicine?ö
ôNaruto and Hinata, at least whatÆs around them,ö Kiba said looking over at Joseibi. ôGuess you canÆt smell them yet, but doing better, kit. MomÆs got you working hard I guess.ö
ôThat still doesnÆt say what Naruto and Hinata talked you into,ö Joseibi said.
As she spoke, her sister appeared at the end of the street, working on hand-signs.
Joseibi started to stand up, but blinked as Kiba took a deep breath and beat her to it.
ôHere goes,ö he said. ôAre you ready Akamaru?ö
The dog barked grimly.
Joseibi looked at him curiously wondering if he was psyching himself to ask Ryoko out or something.
Kiba stood up and started to walk forward.
ôWhatÆs going on out here?ö Hana asked as she walked out into the front of the house.
Joseibi merely shrugged.
ôHey, Saotome,ö Kiba said walking forward. ôDo you still think you can beat me in a fight?ö
Joseibi felt her seat slip out from under her as Kiba said that.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, eyes widening. ôIs that a challenge?ö
Kiba swallowed and then firmed himself up.
ôYes, thatÆs a challenge,ö Kiba said.
ôWAI!!!ö Ryoko cried out cheerfully. ôWhàwhereÆs the closest training field?ö
ôWe have one out back,ö Hana offered, blinking at the elder SaotomeÆs attitude. ôFor the dogs, but it should be big enough. Naruto and Hinata can come in and watch too, if they want.ö
Two genin felt a sudden case of sweat as they stood up out of the benches and sheepishly walked over to join the group.
ôEh, heh,ö Naruto said. ôSo, shall we go watch?ö
Ryoko practically danced toward the Inuzuka training areas. Kiba came behind her with Joseibi giving him a slight bow as he passed.
ôWhatÆs the bow for, Joseibi-chan?ö Hana asked.
ôRespect for the departed,ö the blonde Saotome said.
****
ôWah!ö Ryoko gasped as she dodged under KibaÆs clawed swipes.
She rolled away from the other fighter coming to a standing position as the other Kiba sweeped in from behind straight into a reverse roundhouse that forced him to dodge.
The kicking hand swung downward, RyokoÆs other leg arced upward into a crescent following her own line of force until it swept downward in a straightline axe directed at the Kiba that had just dodged her roundhouse.
The dog-ninja, or his clone, dodged back barely, leaving Ryoko to pound a small crater into the ground. Rising up from her landing, Ryoko snapped an elbow backwards, catching the first Kiba on the chin.
ôOh, sumimasen!ö Ryoko gasped as she whirled about, another elbow catching that Kiba in the side as she did so. ôOh, I ..did not meanàö
ôWhy does she keep apologizing?ö Hana asked.
ôHaoto no Suzumebachi,ö Joseibi said.
ôBuzzing of Hornets?ö Hinata asked.
ôDad has a long lecture about keeping people off balance and unfocused,ö Joseibi said. ôBut it amounts to chattering during a fight.ö
ôSo thatÆs a technique then?ö Naruto said, confused.
ôI guess,ö Joseibi said shrugging. ôSheÆs been trying to teach me a bit. She claims thereÆs a lot of timing to it.ö
The bokken swung out, not very cleanly to the views of most of the ninja present.
ôSheesh, I donÆt get that stick,ö Naruto said. ôEverytime I get rid of it she seems to get better.ö
Hinata and Joseibi remained suspiciously silent to that particular comment.
Ryoko twisted back carrying one of the Kibas over her head and back into the other, taking her sword with it, which dodged aside to let the one sheÆd thrown roll into the fall.
A look of desperation on their faces, Kiba and Akamaru looked at each other.
ôLetÆs try it,ö he snapped.
As he called out, both Kibas leaped outward at Ryoko at once, spinning like a corkscrew. Ryoko leaped over the two and watched as Kiba and Akamaru landed on their hands and immediately leaped back into action, corkscrewing again.
On the sidelines, Hana shook her head. By KibaÆs own admission, the Fang over Fang technique was unfinished. Now wasnÆt the time to be trying it out.
Ryoko blinked as the two came at her. The technique was interesting, but nothing tremendously dangerous, she set herself ready as they approached. The girl waited for them to come at her, and dodged aside. As soon as she had the pattern of their overall timing, she let the actions move from themselves to avoid her two opponents while she tried catch understanding of the chi flows about them.
Feeling the chi of an opponent was easy for her to do, something she fell back on instinctually. However, Kiba and Akamaru stayed within the range of her awareness only briefly each time they past giving her only a fragment of time to feel what was happening around them.
While waiting to get more information about their spin, unaware she was looking at a fraction of the power of the fully completed technique, she concentrated on readying herself for action, unaware that as she did so she was following recently gained habits.
One of her opponents was launching himself into the air at her when suddenly the world around seemed to awaken to host of sensations. Waves of energy all about her, like whole new spectrums of color and light. Something she had only ever seen once before, in that womanÆs shrine. Only this time, instead of just one glaring new color, there were whole new rainbows. Swirling about her in great currents.
Her eyes widened and body froze as she realized what she was seeing and part of what she was doing.
ôIs that a hand sign?ö Joseibi asked.
As for those watching were surprised to see Kiba and Akamaru plow into an unmoving Ryoko.
It was a bad hit, one which Ryoko hadnÆt prepared for at all.
ôRyoko-chan!ö Naruto and Hinata shouted at once as they leaped to their feet.
ôOneesan!ö Joseibi called out along with them.
Hana herself stood up and went inside for a first aid kit. She wasnÆt trained in dealing over much with the human body, but she had basic first aid knowledge.
Akamaru popped out of his transformation as Kiba stood up over the battered, unconscious form of Ryoko.
ôWhat the hell,ö Kiba shouted. ôIt was like she just stopped fighting!ö
ôYou were supposed to be helping cheer her up,ö Naruto said. ôNot kill her.ö
ôWell sorry if I donÆt feel like not trying to win,ö Kiba said.
ôHer vital areas are okay,ö Hinata said as Hana came up to her side.
Ryoko started coming to in front of them.
ôHello, Ryoko-chan,ö Hana said. ôCan you hear me?ö
æHai, Hana-san,ö Ryoko said dizzily.
Everybody blinked as the usually very formal girl used the given name of someone older than her.
ôOkay, Ryoko-chan,ö Hana said cautiously. ôLooks like you have a concussion, does anything hurt?ö
Ryoko sat up woozily looked at her left arm hanging in a way that obviously spoke of being dislocated. Briefly she leaned forward and forcefully thrust her weight onto the arm before anybody could stop her. The arm snapped back into place in her joint, sending a visible shiver down her body.
ôI see, control yourself,ö Ryoko said, smiling radiantly before passing out again.
ôOkay,ö Hana said. ôKiba, go to the hospital.ö
ôRight,ö Kiba said turning about quickly.
ôIÆm sorry, Joseibi-chan,ö Hinata said. ôWe didnÆt think this would happen.ö
Paradoxically, Joseibi seemed to be relaxing.
ôSheÆs been worse,ö she said. ôSheÆll get better just fine.ö
ôI was just going to say it looked like minor injuries,ö Hana said, eyes narrowing at JoseibiÆs addition that Ryoko had been injured worse.
****
Elsewhere, Sasuke was practicing on his own.
Sitting in meditation as he held a hand sign and focused.
It was obvious that chi was powerful with its own advantages and disadvantages. Still, it was something that his brother did not have and it could be useful.
In addition, he had a vulnerability right now. If they met another of these so called ôfalse-mastersö then they would be able incapacitate him again as that priestess had. Truly, he assumed that a similar situation could have been set up to incapacitate Naruto or Kakashi. In fact, Kodachi-Sensei had created one such effect in which heÆd been free to act.
But if he could do like Ryoko did, and be able switch out one for the other, then he could avoid such problems in the future.
However, he wanted it his own secret. He didnÆt want to ask for direct training from either Kodachi or Ryoko, because then either of them would realize that he knew.
Instead, he had to learn how to observe them.
He already knew the physical reach of KodachiÆs blind senses and the holes in her servantÆs awareness. That had been easy to determine on the trip back home. Now all he needed was a tool to more closely observe his two unwitting tutors.
A sound in the distance attracted his attention and he looked, opening his eyes to reveal red irises with black tear shapes within.
A moment after his eyes opened, the sharingan faded from his face.
He couldnÆt hold it yet, but he was getting better.
****
Some distance away, a nobleman was brought a message carried in on a messenger bird. Blinking he straightened himself and smiled as he took in the message.
ôChunin exams again,ö he said. ôTheyÆre going to be in Konoha this time.ö
ôKonoha,ö a womanÆs voice commented. ôWhen will you be going?ö
ôI donÆt think I will be,ö the noble said. ôI have issues I must attend to here at about the same time. Are you interested?ö
ôIt sounds like it might be entertaining at least,ö the woman said. ôAnd perhaps I can find a clue to my search.ö
ôThen youÆre welcome to use my invitation,ö the man noted.
ôOh, thank you, Takeshi-san,ö the woman said with a polite bow.
ôItÆs no problem,ö Takeshi said. ôAfter all, you are part of the family, even if your name is Saotome now, Nodoka.ö
******
AN: Shutting off her chi awareness also shut off her awareness to chakra.
Ryoko isnÆt really certain just how she was thinking when she saw the chi flows around her. It was a momentary clarity stolen by the hit from the unfinished Fang over Fang. SheÆll take a bit of trial and error to hit that state again, but basically, she accidentally shifted her chakra in a way that cleared her chi flows and gave her mind access to all the information that was usually muddled un-usably for her.
Trivia: A running joke in the game Ryoko made her first appearance was her getting trampled by a pack of wild dogsàthey even chased her up a light pole once.
Trivia: Ryoko was created sometime before I started writing my Tenchi-Ranma crossover: Ryoko Saotome. In fact, her name was the inspiration for the idea.
ôIàI was taught by my father, KàKodachi-sama. He is an exceptional teacher and a gàgreat martial artist. He w..was always there to help me and find g..great techniques for me to learn and he..he was always there to encourage meàö
That description might equate to Ranma if it werenÆt for both the age problem and the fact that the village elders said her father had tried to steal from the village, which would equate to Genma Saotome, of all unlikely possibilities, if it werenÆt for several factors.
First, Ryoko was far too versed in academic pursuits and not as sharp on her martial skills as she should have been.
Second, Kodachi had a hard time believing that Genma was brave enough to break his parole. Cowardice ran through his system with the force of an over-full bladder.
Third, the girlÆs attitude was all wrong for anyone trained by Genma.
Fourth, Kodachi thoroughly believed that GenmaÆs first and only (in her mind) child had probably taken together all the potential of his wretched existence and wrung it out of him. As such, she thoroughly doubted his ability to reproduce.
Some had told Kodachi that her ability to understand people and situations sometimes had glaring blindspots, such as how long it took her to realize that Ranma had both male and female forms.
She had worked on thatàto a degree.
Of course give the fact that some of her factors were still somewhat arbitrary opinions, it would have been apparent that some of her blind spots were still there.
There were some other factors as well. Though these operated unconsciously.
First, if Ryoko really were RanmaÆs sister, Kodachi would have to send a message to Ranma about the two girls.
That would mean Ranma would probably take over training Ryoko, which would give her nothing to bargain with in exchange for getting information about what the Musk did with her son.
And that would make it impossible to re-unite her family and get revenge on the Musk that tore them apart.
That could not be allowed.
Therefore, Ryoko cannot be RanmaÆs sister.
Out of these factors, passed through first Ryoko-vision and then Kodachi-vision, Kodachi came to the conclusion that Ryoko was the daughter of some student of HapposaiÆs or GenmaÆs that had taken GenmaÆs name to artificially raise himself from the common herd.
Such was a common ploy for little, unexceptional people.
However, there was a way to test that.
She looked in front of her to where Ryoko sat waiting for instruction.
Kodachi finished writing her instructions out on the page in front of her, ink and paper filled with chi so that she could see it, and handed it to Mokya.
ôI learned chi manipulation from my masters, Ranma and Akane Saotome,ö Mokya said, pausing as instructed in the writing.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, raising her hand. ôDid you say Saotome?ö
Kodachi nodded and gestured toward Ryoko, Mokya watching.
ôKodachi-sama wishes to know if you know her masters,ö the girl asked.
ôNo, I have n..not heard of s..such people,ö Ryoko said.
Kodachi gestured for Mokya to continue reading. Obviously, she was not part of the same Saotome family and KodachiÆs conclusions were correct.
ôChi is not part of a person, a person is part of chi,ö Mokya continued reading. ôIt can fortify your body, extend your life and make you capable of amazing feats of physical ability. It can also drive you mad, turn you into a monster and destroy you. As you have seen. You must understand chi and understand its wants and patterns. Then you must change yourself to match them.ö
ôMokya-san,ö Ryoko said. ôYou read very well.ö
ôThank you, Ryoko-chan,ö Mokya said, reaching over to pat the younger girl on the head.
Kodachi tapped on the stone underneath her.
ôOh, right,ö Mokya said, clearing her throat. ôNow, before we go much further, we need to work on your chi-blindness.ö
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôChi-blindness?ö
Kodachi stood up and gestured for Ryoko to do the same and for Mokya to come over. The blind woman gestured around RyokoÆs head and then at Mokya with a thumbÆs up.
ôShe says your thoughts seem to be adapted clearly,ö Mokya said before following Kodachi pointing out several spots on the Saotome girlÆs body. ôOh, yes, yes. I see that. There are several places in your body where the chi is muddled. So I guess it isnÆt all getting to your brain.ö
ôThatÆs my chakra again,ö Ryoko said, depressed.
Kodachi seemed to consider that and then shrugged while nodding.
ôShe says maybe,ö Mokya translated still watching her mistress.
Kodachi pointed down the street toward a shopkeeper down the road from the park they were in. She held both her hands low. She pointed to herself and rose one hand higher than the other, the low one maybe five inches over where it had been for the shopkeeper. Then she covered one eye briefly and showed the hands opposite, the one going lower and the other going higher. Then she pointed at Ryoko and held both hands at a median level, one two-thirds as high as the other. And then she held one hand up and waved it indecisively
Ryoko understood that without waiting for the explanation that came from Mokya, both the shopkeeperÆs chi capacity and chakra coils were undeveloped and weak. KodachiÆs chi capacity was high, but her chakra coils were higher than the shopkeepers, but less than a tenth of her chi-capacity. Kakashi was in the opposite situation. Ryoko meanwhile had large amounts of both chi capacity and chakra coils, and though her chi capacity was larger than her chakra coils, they were closer together than either of her two senseis.
The last gesture meant these were just estimates.
ôBut if it is chakra that is the problem?ö Ryoko said. ôHow can I control the chi and the chakra at the same time?ö
Kodachi whapped her lightly on the back of the head and moved to write something down for Mokya.
ôDidnÆt you hear?ö Mokya read. ôWe do not control chi, we channel it. We understand the circumstances that would cause chi to want the same things we do and we create those circumstances within ourselves.ö
ôIf it is all about controlling yourself,ö Ryoko said. ôWhy doesnÆt everybody use chi?ö
Kodachi nodded and waved her hands in a circle, Mokya watched, recognizing the explanation.
ôEverybody does use chi,ö she said, watching Kodachi move her hands to point to her own body. ôEverybody uses chakra.ö
At this point Ryoko moved to her stack of paper and her pen again and started writing.
ôMove, think, communicate,ö Mokya read. ôMost people can do all these things, but most canÆt do them well.ö
****
Two dogs sat with their leashes tied to a post as three figures stood nearby.
Ryoko moved through the hand signs again, trying to follow the visualization instructions sheÆd gotten from Kakashi-sensei and the advice sheÆd gotten from her younger sister. It was incredibly different from what she was used to.
Chi was all about the world around, flowing from one state to the next and altering those flows to the best of your advantage. The chi within you was never the same, you could encourage it to swirl in greater and greater amounts through you and you could take matters to quickly replace what you just used, but you couldnÆt hold it long.
The Musk priestess was a perfect example of what would happen if you tried to make chi do what it didnÆt want to do.
Chakra was about herself and her own reserves, something she hadnÆt used before. At least not consciously. She had only some textual understanding of it herself. She knew that chakra was like a reservoir that built up in the body and stayed within. She knew that it was a combination of physical and spiritual energy.
Knew not understood.
All she understood for certain was that her chakra was apparently interfering with her chi. That the chakra was what made her a clumsy user of chi.
At the moment, she had closed her awareness to chi, like closing another set of eyes, so that she could focus on chakra instead. At least to try, unfortunately, she had had no luck noticing anything while concentrating on her hand signs yet.
Kakashi watched as Ryoko sat there growing more glum and frowned.
ôShe needs a breakthrough,ö Kakashi thought quietly.
Kakashi wasnÆt the only one watching Ryoko as she trained.
Sasuke paid very close attention to her moves.
He remembered that sheÆd said something about purging herself of one sort of chi or another to avoid certain effects. If he could learn how to do that much, heÆd never have to worry about the problem he faced against the priestess again. Now, the question was whether or not to ask her about how to do it, or just watch her to see if he could figure out how.
ôBy the way,ö Kakashi said a bit louder. ôWhereÆs Naruto?ö
The question heralded the sound of a commotion coming from around the next corner. Ryoko focused mostly on her hand signs, but Sasuke and Kakashi turned to look at the source of the noise.
Which meant that Sasuke had plenty of time to dodge out of the way before the large pack of dogs dragging along an almost airborne Naruto. Kakashi was already out of the path so he merely arched an eyebrow and watched.
ôI think I felt something movàö Ryoko thought to herself. ôAnoàthat is outside meàö
She turned around in time to see the dogs inches away from her.
ôWAAAHHH!!!ö she shouted as the dogs trampled over her and continued carrying Naruto into the distance.
Kakashi-sensei walked over to where Ryoko was sitting up dizzily.
ôAre you okay?ö he asked, thinking that she was usually much more aware of things happening around her.
ôItai,ö she muttered.
****
ôI donÆt do much work on snakes, Anko,ö Hana said. ôBesides, arenÆt your snakes summons?ö
ôThereÆs a lot to be said for having a common snake around the house,ö Anko said. ôFor one thing, it makes for a lot fewer rats.ö
As the woman was poking around, she idly picked up a green and purple notebook and opened it up. Immediately her eyes widened and she started flipping through pages.
ôWhy Hana, I never knew,ö Anko said teasingly.
Hana turned around and noticed what was in AnkoÆs hands.
ôOh, thatÆs not mine,ö Hana said.
ôÆSubdued BlissÆ, æBody of SerenityÆ,ö the semi-crazy special jonin read. ôWith notes on the differences between a male and female anatomy. Is your mother holding out on us?ö
ôI got that from one of the Academy Students,ö Hana said.
ôThe academy students,ö the snake-woman said. ôThis is a bit heavy stuff for eight year olds.ö
ôItÆs mostly just massage techniques,ö Hana said defensively.
ôOh, you have read it,ö Anko noted. ôThinking of picking up aàsignificant other? Or two?ö
ôAnko,ö Hana said, flushing bright red.
ôBesides, itÆs not the techniques,ö Anko said. ôItÆs the implications written in between the lines.ö
ôIÆve been meaning to talk to the girl that supposedly wrote them down,ö Hana said. ôBut as I heard sheÆs been busy with training lately and I havenÆt wanted anybody else to get on her.ö
ôWell, I can speak to her if you want,ö Anko said suggestively, smile wide.
ôYouÆre more likely to encourage her,ö Hana accused playfully.
ôCome on, Hana,ö Anko said. ôYou donÆt think IÆm the kind of woman that encourages kids going at it, do you?ö
ôMaybe not intentionally,ö Hana said, crossing her arms.
****
ôI swear,ö Naruto said as the three walked back from giving their report to the hokage. ôAll weÆve done since we got back was walk dogs and weed gardens and stuff like that.ö
ôAnd some of those youÆve messed up because you werenÆt paying attention,ö Sasuke said.
ôUzumaki-san tries very hard,ö Ryoko protested.
ôThank you Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said.
ôBut you do geàget reckless,ö Ryoko commented as she still tried her hand-signs, chi-senses closed as she did so.
ôRyoko-chan,ö Naruto said.
ôHowÆs your training with the blind woman going?ö Sasuke asked, changing subjects.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said. ôIt is going wellàI think. But I feelàö
ôYou feel what?ö Sasuke asked.
Ryoko said nothing, but Naruto thought he could guess.
When she was just taking the remedial classes in chakra generation, she had been a bit uncertain but still confident. However, ever since sheÆd come back from this last mission, Ryoko had been second guessing herself on a lot of her actions.
It was subtle, but Naruto had sparred against her enough to know the difference.
Naruto could guess why. That last mission, between Kodachi-sensei and that priestess, Ryoko had learned that she knew fatally little about her own set of skills and was essentially taking remedial classes in something she thought she was capable with.
In essence, she was feeling sort of like Naruto had been made to feel most of his life.
Stupid.
Naruto frowned at the problem and then something finally came to him.
ôExcuse me,ö Naruto said. ôI gotta go check something out.ö
Ryoko and Sasuke blinked as Naruto leaped off into the city.
ôHe does not want Ramen?ö Ryoko asked confused as she pointed up the street toward the shop they always ate at.
ôThat is unusual,ö Sasuke agreed.
****
ôOkay,ö Kurenai said to her genin. ôThat about covers everything then. Everybody is shaping up very well, everybody.ö And that last word was emphasized as she looked at Hinata.
ôThank you, Kurenai-sensei,ö Hinata said, bowing and blushing at once.
ôSo far there isnÆt anything we canÆt find,ö Kiba boasted loudly. ôIsnÆt that right, Shino?ö
ôWe have become quite skilled at reconnaissance,ö the quiet boy agreed.
ôOkay, tomorrow youÆve got tomorrowÆs training regimen and you know where to meet for missions,ö Kurenai said. ôSo I guess thatÆsàö
Naruto landed in the middle of the group.
ôAh, Hinata-chan, I need your help,ö Naruto declared grabbing her hand. ôKurenai-sensai do you mind if I borrow Hinata here?ö
ôNeeàneeàö Hinata started to say before everything turned black.
ôEhàoh, Hinata-chan! Hinata-chan!ö she heard Naruto calling as all knowledge faded away.
****
Hinata came to sometime later with someone fanning her awake.
ôAh, Hinata,ö Kiba said. ôWelcome back.ö
ôWhàwhat happened?ö Hinata asked.
ôNaruto showed up and you fainted,ö Kiba said. ôHeÆs talking to Kurenai-sensei now.ö
ôWhat about?ö Hinata asked.
ôRyoko Saotome,ö Shino said.
ôSo thatÆs your concern,ö Kurenai said. ôHave you talked to Kakashi about this? Or this Kodachi woman?ö
ôUmm, well, I just sort of thought of it now,ö Naruto said.
ôI see,ö Kurenai said frowning. ôIÆd suggest you bring it up to them.ö
ôYeah, until then, can I talk to Hinata?ö Naruto asked.
ôLooks like sheÆs awake and weÆre finished,ö Kurenai looked over to where Hinata was watching them. ôI donÆt see why not. Hinata, do you mind if you help out Naruto with something?ö
ôUmm, noàö Hinata said shyly and pointing her fingers together. ôWhatÆs going on?ö
ôRyokoÆs having to take all this basic training,ö Naruto said. ôAnd I think sheÆs feeling kindaàweak.ö
ôRyoko-chan?ö Hinata said. ôSheÆs amazing. Why would she feel weak?ö
An image of that glowing priestess calling Ryoko ôa half-apprenticed chi-adept.ö
ôI donÆt know,ö Naruto said. ôSheÆs just notàI donÆt knowàas enthused.ö
ôWell,ö Hinata said. ôI do have one idea.ö
She looked over at Kiba who blinked in confusion. Naruto turned to follow HinataÆs gaze and found the same tattooed young Inuzuka, at which he flinched.
ôNo, no,ö he said waving his hands. ôNo sacrificial Kibas!ö
****
ôI need another week at least on that technique, IÆm not ready for this yet,ö Kiba said to Akamaru, who was sitting on his head as he sat outside the Inuzuka home. ôI canÆt believe they talked me into this.ö
ôWho talked you into what?ö Joseibi asked as she came outside to wait for her sister.
ôTake a sniff, pup..err kit,ö Kiba said. ôSee if your nose can find them.ö
Joseibi frowned and rolled her eyes as she took a deep breath through her nose.
ôI can smellàramen?ö she said. ôAndàmedicine?ö
ôNaruto and Hinata, at least whatÆs around them,ö Kiba said looking over at Joseibi. ôGuess you canÆt smell them yet, but doing better, kit. MomÆs got you working hard I guess.ö
ôThat still doesnÆt say what Naruto and Hinata talked you into,ö Joseibi said.
As she spoke, her sister appeared at the end of the street, working on hand-signs.
Joseibi started to stand up, but blinked as Kiba took a deep breath and beat her to it.
ôHere goes,ö he said. ôAre you ready Akamaru?ö
The dog barked grimly.
Joseibi looked at him curiously wondering if he was psyching himself to ask Ryoko out or something.
Kiba stood up and started to walk forward.
ôWhatÆs going on out here?ö Hana asked as she walked out into the front of the house.
Joseibi merely shrugged.
ôHey, Saotome,ö Kiba said walking forward. ôDo you still think you can beat me in a fight?ö
Joseibi felt her seat slip out from under her as Kiba said that.
ôAnoàö Ryoko said, eyes widening. ôIs that a challenge?ö
Kiba swallowed and then firmed himself up.
ôYes, thatÆs a challenge,ö Kiba said.
ôWAI!!!ö Ryoko cried out cheerfully. ôWhàwhereÆs the closest training field?ö
ôWe have one out back,ö Hana offered, blinking at the elder SaotomeÆs attitude. ôFor the dogs, but it should be big enough. Naruto and Hinata can come in and watch too, if they want.ö
Two genin felt a sudden case of sweat as they stood up out of the benches and sheepishly walked over to join the group.
ôEh, heh,ö Naruto said. ôSo, shall we go watch?ö
Ryoko practically danced toward the Inuzuka training areas. Kiba came behind her with Joseibi giving him a slight bow as he passed.
ôWhatÆs the bow for, Joseibi-chan?ö Hana asked.
ôRespect for the departed,ö the blonde Saotome said.
****
ôWah!ö Ryoko gasped as she dodged under KibaÆs clawed swipes.
She rolled away from the other fighter coming to a standing position as the other Kiba sweeped in from behind straight into a reverse roundhouse that forced him to dodge.
The kicking hand swung downward, RyokoÆs other leg arced upward into a crescent following her own line of force until it swept downward in a straightline axe directed at the Kiba that had just dodged her roundhouse.
The dog-ninja, or his clone, dodged back barely, leaving Ryoko to pound a small crater into the ground. Rising up from her landing, Ryoko snapped an elbow backwards, catching the first Kiba on the chin.
ôOh, sumimasen!ö Ryoko gasped as she whirled about, another elbow catching that Kiba in the side as she did so. ôOh, I ..did not meanàö
ôWhy does she keep apologizing?ö Hana asked.
ôHaoto no Suzumebachi,ö Joseibi said.
ôBuzzing of Hornets?ö Hinata asked.
ôDad has a long lecture about keeping people off balance and unfocused,ö Joseibi said. ôBut it amounts to chattering during a fight.ö
ôSo thatÆs a technique then?ö Naruto said, confused.
ôI guess,ö Joseibi said shrugging. ôSheÆs been trying to teach me a bit. She claims thereÆs a lot of timing to it.ö
The bokken swung out, not very cleanly to the views of most of the ninja present.
ôSheesh, I donÆt get that stick,ö Naruto said. ôEverytime I get rid of it she seems to get better.ö
Hinata and Joseibi remained suspiciously silent to that particular comment.
Ryoko twisted back carrying one of the Kibas over her head and back into the other, taking her sword with it, which dodged aside to let the one sheÆd thrown roll into the fall.
A look of desperation on their faces, Kiba and Akamaru looked at each other.
ôLetÆs try it,ö he snapped.
As he called out, both Kibas leaped outward at Ryoko at once, spinning like a corkscrew. Ryoko leaped over the two and watched as Kiba and Akamaru landed on their hands and immediately leaped back into action, corkscrewing again.
On the sidelines, Hana shook her head. By KibaÆs own admission, the Fang over Fang technique was unfinished. Now wasnÆt the time to be trying it out.
Ryoko blinked as the two came at her. The technique was interesting, but nothing tremendously dangerous, she set herself ready as they approached. The girl waited for them to come at her, and dodged aside. As soon as she had the pattern of their overall timing, she let the actions move from themselves to avoid her two opponents while she tried catch understanding of the chi flows about them.
Feeling the chi of an opponent was easy for her to do, something she fell back on instinctually. However, Kiba and Akamaru stayed within the range of her awareness only briefly each time they past giving her only a fragment of time to feel what was happening around them.
While waiting to get more information about their spin, unaware she was looking at a fraction of the power of the fully completed technique, she concentrated on readying herself for action, unaware that as she did so she was following recently gained habits.
One of her opponents was launching himself into the air at her when suddenly the world around seemed to awaken to host of sensations. Waves of energy all about her, like whole new spectrums of color and light. Something she had only ever seen once before, in that womanÆs shrine. Only this time, instead of just one glaring new color, there were whole new rainbows. Swirling about her in great currents.
Her eyes widened and body froze as she realized what she was seeing and part of what she was doing.
ôIs that a hand sign?ö Joseibi asked.
As for those watching were surprised to see Kiba and Akamaru plow into an unmoving Ryoko.
It was a bad hit, one which Ryoko hadnÆt prepared for at all.
ôRyoko-chan!ö Naruto and Hinata shouted at once as they leaped to their feet.
ôOneesan!ö Joseibi called out along with them.
Hana herself stood up and went inside for a first aid kit. She wasnÆt trained in dealing over much with the human body, but she had basic first aid knowledge.
Akamaru popped out of his transformation as Kiba stood up over the battered, unconscious form of Ryoko.
ôWhat the hell,ö Kiba shouted. ôIt was like she just stopped fighting!ö
ôYou were supposed to be helping cheer her up,ö Naruto said. ôNot kill her.ö
ôWell sorry if I donÆt feel like not trying to win,ö Kiba said.
ôHer vital areas are okay,ö Hinata said as Hana came up to her side.
Ryoko started coming to in front of them.
ôHello, Ryoko-chan,ö Hana said. ôCan you hear me?ö
æHai, Hana-san,ö Ryoko said dizzily.
Everybody blinked as the usually very formal girl used the given name of someone older than her.
ôOkay, Ryoko-chan,ö Hana said cautiously. ôLooks like you have a concussion, does anything hurt?ö
Ryoko sat up woozily looked at her left arm hanging in a way that obviously spoke of being dislocated. Briefly she leaned forward and forcefully thrust her weight onto the arm before anybody could stop her. The arm snapped back into place in her joint, sending a visible shiver down her body.
ôI see, control yourself,ö Ryoko said, smiling radiantly before passing out again.
ôOkay,ö Hana said. ôKiba, go to the hospital.ö
ôRight,ö Kiba said turning about quickly.
ôIÆm sorry, Joseibi-chan,ö Hinata said. ôWe didnÆt think this would happen.ö
Paradoxically, Joseibi seemed to be relaxing.
ôSheÆs been worse,ö she said. ôSheÆll get better just fine.ö
ôI was just going to say it looked like minor injuries,ö Hana said, eyes narrowing at JoseibiÆs addition that Ryoko had been injured worse.
****
Elsewhere, Sasuke was practicing on his own.
Sitting in meditation as he held a hand sign and focused.
It was obvious that chi was powerful with its own advantages and disadvantages. Still, it was something that his brother did not have and it could be useful.
In addition, he had a vulnerability right now. If they met another of these so called ôfalse-mastersö then they would be able incapacitate him again as that priestess had. Truly, he assumed that a similar situation could have been set up to incapacitate Naruto or Kakashi. In fact, Kodachi-Sensei had created one such effect in which heÆd been free to act.
But if he could do like Ryoko did, and be able switch out one for the other, then he could avoid such problems in the future.
However, he wanted it his own secret. He didnÆt want to ask for direct training from either Kodachi or Ryoko, because then either of them would realize that he knew.
Instead, he had to learn how to observe them.
He already knew the physical reach of KodachiÆs blind senses and the holes in her servantÆs awareness. That had been easy to determine on the trip back home. Now all he needed was a tool to more closely observe his two unwitting tutors.
A sound in the distance attracted his attention and he looked, opening his eyes to reveal red irises with black tear shapes within.
A moment after his eyes opened, the sharingan faded from his face.
He couldnÆt hold it yet, but he was getting better.
****
Some distance away, a nobleman was brought a message carried in on a messenger bird. Blinking he straightened himself and smiled as he took in the message.
ôChunin exams again,ö he said. ôTheyÆre going to be in Konoha this time.ö
ôKonoha,ö a womanÆs voice commented. ôWhen will you be going?ö
ôI donÆt think I will be,ö the noble said. ôI have issues I must attend to here at about the same time. Are you interested?ö
ôIt sounds like it might be entertaining at least,ö the woman said. ôAnd perhaps I can find a clue to my search.ö
ôThen youÆre welcome to use my invitation,ö the man noted.
ôOh, thank you, Takeshi-san,ö the woman said with a polite bow.
ôItÆs no problem,ö Takeshi said. ôAfter all, you are part of the family, even if your name is Saotome now, Nodoka.ö
******
AN: Shutting off her chi awareness also shut off her awareness to chakra.
Ryoko isnÆt really certain just how she was thinking when she saw the chi flows around her. It was a momentary clarity stolen by the hit from the unfinished Fang over Fang. SheÆll take a bit of trial and error to hit that state again, but basically, she accidentally shifted her chakra in a way that cleared her chi flows and gave her mind access to all the information that was usually muddled un-usably for her.
Trivia: A running joke in the game Ryoko made her first appearance was her getting trampled by a pack of wild dogsàthey even chased her up a light pole once.
Trivia: Ryoko was created sometime before I started writing my Tenchi-Ranma crossover: Ryoko Saotome. In fact, her name was the inspiration for the idea.
SakuraÆs day was just beginning as she walked down the street toward the hospital. It got brighter as she saw Sasuke coming down the street ahead of her.
She smiled brightly and waved as she approached.
ôHey, Sasuke-Kun!ö she called out dancing up to him and smiling.
The handsome young ninja glowered at her as she approached in that cool, loner manner he had that had first attracted her and so many other girls. It was so cool they way he stood alone and didnÆt let anybody tell him what to do or how to act.
ôDo you think you could help me with some training later on?ö she asked hopefully.
ôWhy would I want to do that?ö Sasuke asked bluntly.
Somewhat deflated by the boyÆs attitude, Sakura nevertheless forged ahead.
ôBecause youÆre good at a lot of jutsu and I thought you couldàö she said, trying to hold onto her cheerful demeanor.
ôThought what, that IÆd teach a pathetic loser whoÆs not even a full genin?ö Sasuke asked point blank. ôIÆve got things to do.ö
He walked off, still in that affected cool manner he had and leaving Sakura behind him in his wake, staring and speechless.
****
ôI like the hospital here,ö Ryoko said pleasantly as she walked through the lobby toward the street with Joseibi the next day. ôThey do not ask so many questions.ö
ôYeah, like ninja are more prone to frequent injury or something,ö Joseibi noted with characteristic sarcasm.
Ryoko paused as she considered that and nodded her head somewhat begrudgingly, almost the equivalent of a comeback from the elder Saotome.
They were almost out the door when Ryoko found herself faced with a small furry assailant. Unprepared for the wet tongue attack, the black-haired, bespectacled girl tumbled backwards to the lobby floor, wide-eyed and panicked.
ôWaaa!ö
ôHey, Saotome,ö a smirking sharp-fanged boy said as he pushed forward. ôGood to see no permanent damage was done. AkamaruÆs happy to see you too.ö
ôI..I see,ö Ryoko stammered, struggling to sit up and deflect the enthusiastic dog.
ôIÆm sorry, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said quietly. ôAre you all right?ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said as she stood up and started to dust herself off and smooth her clothes out.
She hadnÆt gotten far on that when she was almost sent tumbling again due to the hearty slap on her back.
ôAh, she can take it,ö Naruto declared happily.
ôShouldnÆt you be prepared for stuff like that?ö Joseibi asked as Ryoko tried to regain her normal posture and half-dignity.
ôI am not keeping any of you from necessary errands, am I?ö Ryoko asked hesitantly, ignoring her younger sister.
ôKurenai-sensai was called in to a meeting,ö Hinata explained.
ôSo was Kakashi,ö Naruto added as he looked about the hospital grounds. ôSo weÆve probably got all
day.ö
He sighed and shook his head, no sign of Sakura anywhere. HeÆd been hoping that heÆd get to see her since she was apprenticing with the medical ninja until there was another team wanting a third ninja.
ôYeah,ö Kiba noted. ôA whole day to do with whatever we want.ö
ôThen perhaps it would be a good time for a rematch?ö Ryoko asked.
ôYeah,ö Kiba noted. ôNow would be a gooàwait, wha?ö
ôWai!ö Ryoko squealed happily as she started to look about for the nearest good sparring ground. ôImouto-chan please stay here and wait, I shall be right back.ö
ôIsnÆt this how she got into the hospital in the first place,ö Kiba asked nobody in particular.
Joseibi shook her head and sighed before chasing after her elder sister.
ôOnesan,ö the little blonde said shaking her head. ôRest for a day or two first!ö
Kiba thought about turning around and going in the other direction, even started to do so, and then caught sight of Hinata and Naruto, both of him seemed to be staring at him with an expression that seemed to broadcast a shocked realization that he was about to duck out on the girlÆs challenge.
As if he were about to stand her up for a date or something after getting her worked up.
Rolling his eyes and shaking his head, Kiba took off following Joseibi.
ôHey, Kit, wait up,ö he called out.
Meanwhile the thoughts running through Naruto and HinataÆs heads had rather little to do with what KibaÆs guilty imagination had convinced him of.
Naruto was still fuming that Sakura was nowhere to be seen and Hinata was slowly realizing that there were a lot fewer people around her and Naruto than there had originally been. The growing look of mixed wonder and dawning terror as she looked hopefully toward Kiba, not really sure what she was hoping.
Then Kiba went running off after the Saotomes and she was alone with Naruto.
ôWell, that was short,ö Naruto noted. ôHey, Hinata, think we got time for some ramen before they start another match?ö
And Hinata tipped backwards, eyes rolling back into her head.
ôHinata?!ö Naruto gasped moving to catch before she hit the ground hard. ôHinata-chan, are you okay?ö
The commotion attracted some attention from the hospital and quickly some adults were standing over the girl, calming down as they realized she just had a fainting spell, and Naruto was off to the side watching with a sort of worried nervousness.
The drama was momentarily derailed as Naruto noted a rather strange looking rock behind him: a perfectly square rock with eyeholes, to be precise.
****
Sasuke watched from well beyond the established safe-distance heÆd found where the chi-sorceress could not detect him. At the moment, it didnÆt look like the woman was doing much, just sitting there calmly with her nearly ever-present assistant.
With each breath she let chi flow downward into her and outward in cool, even ripples. Everything about her seemed restful and calm, like a solitary slow-running pool of clean and cool water.
The woman took a deep breath and stood up evenly in the field, her assistant following the motion with closed eyes, and then came what Sasuke was looking for.
It came in a matter of breaths, yin flowing out and yang flowing as the flavor of the energy within the woman changed drastically from the cool stream of calm water into a surging focus of heat touched by an erratic pulse that shifted violently about her chi channels.
Heart beat, breaths, tiny muscle movements, Sasuke took note of them all as the woman tensed each of her muscles, ready for instant motion even as she merely stood there, hands still in front of her. The Uchiha heir and newly awakened sharingan focused entirely on the Black Rose and the changes within her system, not looking at all toward the womanÆs apprentice.
As such he failed to note that the erratic bursts present in the older womanÆs yang were not present in the younger.
Then something took his eyes away from the chi-adepts practicing. Glancing over his shoulder, he frowned as he saw a trio of ninja walking down the road half a mile away from his position. They were dressed oddly by Leaf standards, and, as one happened to turn his direction, he realized that they foreigners.
He frowned, what were foreign ninja doing in the village?
The Uchiha genius turned away from the subject of reconnaissance and left to investigate this strangeness, irritated that his national duty should interrupt his personal projects.
Soon after he left, Kodachi exhaled forcefully, rushing the majority of the yang out and replacing it, rather slowly in the nice sunny day, with yin. Leaving the remaining yang only vaguely perceptible in the stronger flow of yin.
ôMistress, are you okay?ö Motya asked as the meditation came to an end.
Somewhat perfunctorily, the woman dismissed the younger girlÆs concern with a silent wave. An irritated and arrogant cast was held to the womanÆs demeanor for a time, but faded slowly as the yin continued to fill her. After some time, the woman once again waved to the younger girl, and rose her thumbs up with a much more friendly attitude.
ôYour yang still is tainted, Mistress?ö she asked.
Kodachi nodded with a sigh and shook her head. What should she expect given that sheÆd had to interrupt her cleansing exercises for six years? When she had such a perfect motivation for pursuing the quick and easy route of the Old School?
It would be so easy to give in and take the shortcuts, seek revenge rather justice. Fight out of her own pain and loss, driven by hatred rather than fighting for her familyÆs lives and carried by love.
So easy to be like her brother and give up the battle in favor of the power.
She looked at Motya and cut her hand across sharply in a gesture sheÆd made several times before to the girl.
ôYou may not hold the rank of Master, but you remain my Mistress,ö Motya said with a smile as she had many times before.
And as she had done many times, Kodachi reached out to ruffle her hair, then frowned as she looked toward the side.
ôMistress Kodachi,ö a voice said. ôThe Hokage requests your presence for an announcement.ö
The woman frowned for a moment and then nodded, bowing politely before turning slightly toward Motya.
ôMistress Kodachi would be most pleased to attend to the HokageÆs wishes,ö Motya said before clearing her throat and laughing shrilly.
****
Kiba was quickly able to catch up with Joseibi, looking to her for a moment with a friendly smile.
ôHey, Kit,ö he said. ôYou got her scent?ö
ôUmm,ö Joseibi said as she tried to do that.
ôOkay,ö Kiba added without waiting. ôIÆll go catch up with her and tell her to wait up then, keep up, all right?ö
ôButàö Joseibi noted as the older boy and his dog charged on ahead of her. ôErr, right.ö
He was soon out of sight, leaving Joseibi behind to try and use her half-trained nose to follow up behind him. She came to where heÆd turned and found no sight of the ninja or his dog. Rolling her eyes she looked around to see where Ryoko might spot a good sparring ground and moved in that direction around a corner.
Running smack into the side of weirdo dressed in black pajamas with garish face paint, not like anybody she knew in the village.
ôHey Brat, that hurt,ö the young man said.
****
Konohamaru watched Hinata curiously as they walked away from the hospital and the nurses that had helped revive Hinata after her faint. Some of them gave the purple-haired girl some odd knowing winks and smiles as they left. The girl was strange, just as Naruto had said once, how she was so quiet and the way she stared.
Weird.
Naruto on the other hand seemed to take it into stride and not act like the odd behavior was anything out of the ordinary.
ôReally, Boss,ö Konohamaru said. ôYouÆve gotten really cold recently.ö
ôYeah, you said that,ö Naruto said, rolling his eyes.
ôYou said youÆd play ninja with us today,ö the young ninja-student protested.
ôYou said that too,ö Naruto responded, rolling his eyes. The younger Leaf resident crossed his arms and stared with a grimace. ôYeah, yeah, first we gotta watch out for a friend of ours.ö
ôWhoÆs that?ö Konohamaru asked.
ôHe said æoursÆö Hinata thought quietly to herself with a flush.
Anything else that might have come was stopped as they turned a corner to find Joseibi Saotome being held off her feet by a ninja two or three years older than they were with a rather hostile expression on his face. Next to him was a somewhat older teenaged ninja watching on with a disapproving look on her face.
ôWhat the hell do think youÆre doing?ö Naruto demanded as he pressed forward, rolling up his sleeve.
Behind him, moving somewhat more hesitantly, was Hinata, readying herself hesitantly for a battle.
ôIÆm just teaching this little runt a lesson,ö the black-garbed face-painted ninja said turning toward them.
ôI said I was sorry,ö the cursed blonde said with something less than sincerity. ôSo put me down, all right?ö
ôLook you, ô the stranger snapped bitterly, interrupted in his speech as he moved to intercept NarutoÆs fist and shove the energetic ninja to the ground.
Almost immediately, Hinata was standing in front of where Naruto had fallen, standing in stance for the start of a fight.
ôWeÆre not here for this, Kankuro,ö the older blonde said tightly. ôQuit getting us into trouble.ö
ôThese midgits started it,ö the other snapped, ôand this oneÆs getting her lesson.ö
He launched his fist out at Joseibi, who was in that moment dropping her faþade of bravery and wincing in anticipation of being hit.
The fist never touched her and instead fell limply to his side, soon followed by the other arm, which released the young Saotome. He stared from that phenomena to the reason for it, the Hyuuga whoÆd just pulled back into her stance from that quick, simple attack.
ôAll right, Hinata!ö Naruto shouted as he stood up and came to her side, pulling Joseibi behind him. ôThat was awesome!ö
Joseibi stepped back and huddled into a small target behind the older Konoha shinobi.
Hinata flushed slightly, but remained focused on the two ninja in front of her.
The other strange-ninja snarled as she brought up her fan and unfurled it.
ôNow youÆve done it,ö the fan-toting girl said with a narrowed pair of eyes.
ôStop it,ö a cold voice said, bringing the fan-girl to a stop as she looked up to see a young red-haired man looking down on them from his perch, hanging upside down from the tree. ôThis isnÆt what weÆre here for.ö
ôBut they attacked Kankuro,ö the girl said.
ôShut up,ö the boy said, dark circles standing out around his eyes implying that he had not had much sleep for a long while. ôIÆll kill you.ö
Naruto and Hinata both could feel the waves of killer intent radiating downward from the young boy.
Wincing, the blonde closed her fan again and put it behind her back.
ôWeÆre sorry,ö she said, looking briefly toward the Konoha ninja and back up to the red-head, ôreally sorry.ö
ôYeah,ö Kankuro said, sweating as he tried to get feeling back in his arms so he could pick up the wrapped bundle that had fallen off his back
The red head disappeared from his upside down perch and landed beside the other two strange ninja and emotionlessly picked up the fallen piece of equipment, thrusting it at the oldest of the three, the girl. Then the red-head turned toward the purple haired girl that had incapacitated his brother, he noted the characteristic violet, pupil-less eyes.
ôA Hyuuga,ö he said, glancing again toward Kankuro and back to her. ôWhat is your name, girl?ö
ôUhàHiàHinata,ö she said nervously.
ôHinata of the Hyuga clan,ö he responded, ôI see.ö
Quietly he turned away from her and started to walk away.
ôHey,ö Naruto called out. ôWhat about me?ö
ôNot interested,ö the red-head said simply.
ôYou forgot to give your own name,ö another cold voice said, the owner smirking as he seemed to appear from nowhere standing behind the red-headed foreigner.
The foreign ninja turned his head slow to glance over his shoulder, even as his elder brother and sister looked at the Konoha ninja that had suddenly appeared in their midst. Though the sister looked more than a little flush rather than upset as she took in SasukeÆs handsome appearance.
ôSasuke,ö Naruto growled quietly under his breath. ôDamn show off.ö
ôGaara of the Desert,ö the redhead said simply. ôAnd you?ö
ôSasuke Uchiha,ö the smug looking genin said simply, keeping his back to Gaara.
Gaara nodded with a sour expression and then continued walking down the street, gesturing for the other two to follow. The Konoha shinobi watched them leave and waited until they were out of sight to release a held breath. Only Sasuke seemed unconcerned with watching them leave.
ôTheir head-protectors are from Sumagakure,ö Hinata noted. ôWhat are foreign ninja doing in town?ö
ôUmm,ö Joseibi said. ôCan we not mention this to Onesan? Another thing like this and sheÆll get paranoid.ö
ôGet paranoid?ö Sasuke repeated with an arched eyebrow.
****
ôYouÆve all been assembled for one reason,ö the Hokage said to the gathered ninja. ôAnd it should be obvious from the members here.ö
The thought carried through most of those present: the chunin exam.
Things progressed from there until it was time for candidates to be presented.
Two of the jonin in charge of new genin teams presented their students as candidates, to the shock of some of those present, until Kakashi stepped forward.
ôThe Kakashi-led Team 7, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki,ö Kakashi said. ôUnder the name of Hatake Kakashi, I nominate them to take the chunin selection exam. However, we have aàcomplication.ö
ôRyoko Saotome,ö Hokage said. ôYes, a resident but not a ninja, yet a definite member of her team. I am aware of the situation and there has already been some discussion on this point.ö
He gestured toward an entrance into the room as a woman with long, black hair was led into the room and shown to a seat by the young girl at her side.
Kakashi nodded in respect as she entered.
The others present, many of whom werenÆt yet aware of who or what the blind woman exactly was, looked on in a bit of confusion. Silently the woman patted her assistant on the shoulder and waited as her words were spoken through the younger one.
ôThis woman is a member of the same school of fighting of which Ryoko is also a student,ö the Hokage explained. ôI believe she has a rank somewhat equivalent to a special jonin in our own system. She has assured me that there is no conflict in her own schools rules to block her participation. Is that not so?ö
The dark-haired woman patted her assistant lightly and nodded.
ôIndeed, Hokage-sama,ö Mokya said nervously. ôMy mistress notes that Ryoko has promised an exchange of service for service and a promise of such nature is held in high regard by our school. In addition, it is against the way of the school to turn down a worthy challenge.ö
ôAs for our own laws,ö the Hokage said. ôAll the villages have, in the past, sponsored outsiders in the exams.ö
Especially when trying to gather useful new skills more permanently into the village, was the unspoken thought crossing most of the minds that heard that explanation.
ôThe chunin exam is as much a display of our power for the merchants and other nations,ö the Hokage continued. ôFor the moment that should include Ryoko Saotome, she shall be given the opportunity to compete with her team.ö
Kakashi nodded satisfaction at that.
Only Iruka still had any protest and it was based on the age of the contestants, a complaint that was quickly argued down by Kakashi and issues moved on toward matters of security.
****
Kiba and Ryoko landed from another exchange in their rematch. Once again, Kiba and Akamaru were finding themselves forced toward more and more desperate actions by RyokoÆs superior understanding of hand to hand combat.
This time, in the middle of town, fang over fang was definitely out. Even if he wasnÆt worried about clocking Ryoko again, something he wasnÆt sure would be possible.
Occasionally, theyÆd land apart for a moment to catch their breaths and wonder where the rest of their group was, and then the fight would start again, the moment passing in the blink of an eye. They were atop a large roof-top, out of the sight of most of the pedestrians below and even most of the ninja, though likely they were giving an ANBU or two a show of young warriors basically at play.
On one such momentary break, Ryoko turned to look toward the street and then leaped back into the fight again. She was still half-way looking that way as rose up, and turned her face toward the approach of her opponent. As she did so, she caught a glimpse of a tall figure with red-hair tightly done up in a bun and carrying a wrapped bundle on the back.
The image blazoned itself on her eye and she quickly turned her head back to see if it had been real, but the angle was wrong now.
Besides she was unconscious in the next second anyway.
****
Sakura had taken to the roofs for the moment to avoid peopleÆs eyes for the time being as she tried to process her recent conversation with Sasuke. He couldnÆt have meant what he said to her, could he. This or the other time when heÆd defended her beratement of Naruto.
ôPathetic loser,ö she repeated. ôIt wasnÆt my fault my teammates werenÆt able to pass the test.ö
She stopped in her rather shallow introspection and saw what looked like that scaredy cat outsider getting clocked clean by Kiba Inuzuka.
Gasping in shock at the site, Sakura rushed out to catch the senseless girl before she landed in a decidedly bad angle. Not having actually seen RyokoÆs full skill in battle, Sakura turned an aghast expression on Kiba, ignoring his own somewhat ragged and bruised appearance.
ôWhat are you thinking striking out at a defenseless girl like that?ö Sakura demanded as Kiba came to her side.
ôI didnÆt think IÆd actually hit her,ö Kiba noted quickly in his own defense, supported by a quick bark from Akumaru as the dog came up beside his partner.
ôWhat do you mean you didnÆt think youÆd hit her?ö Sakura said as she started applying her lessons in first aid. ôYouÆre a ninja right?ö
ôYes, butàö Kiba tried to protest.
ôAnd sheÆs not a ninja, right?ö Sakura snapped.
ôYeah, butàö Kiba continued.
ôSeriously, wasnÆt she just in the hospital yesterday for a concussion and dislocated shoulder?ö Sakura demanded. ôWas that your fault as well?ö
ôWell, I didnÆtàö Kiba tried to explain.
ôYouÆre just a brutal bully arenÆt you?ö Sakura snapped. ôNow, IÆm taking her back to hospital and IÆll be keeping an eye on you.ö
Her finger waggled threateningly at Kiba before she stooped down to carefully take the small unconscious Saotome onto her back and then leaped forward. In her wake Kiba was still sputtering.
ôBut I was losing,ö he said weakly before turning to look toward Akumaru. ôHow did I beat her this time?ö
Akumaru whined in confusion with a canine shrug.
Meanwhile Sakura carried the unconscious girl forward swiftly and landed in front of the hospital to the side.
It was only as she did so that it occurred to her that she was carrying a rival for SasukeÆs affections to the hospital. She hesitated a moment outside the door, considering that and feeling dark thoughts creep into the back of her mind.
Thoughts of just leaving the girl where she was and going, after all the injury was not great, why should she put herself out.
There were, perhaps, darker thoughts working to make themselves conscious, but SakuraÆs basic gentle nature kept those forced away.
Then the hospital staff was there and it the dark thoughts fled away now that there was no opportunity to do anything.
****
Ryoko woke up later and found herself staring at the ceiling of the hospital again.
ôAnoàö she said quietly.
That had been an odd dream.
ôOh good,ö the nurse in the room said. ôNow, when we discharge you this time, we expect you to wait at least a few days before coming back.ö
ôBack?ö Ryoko said confused.
ôYes,ö the nurse said. ôWe let you out this morning and you were back by the afternoon, unconscious again. The medical ninja will have quite a lot to say to you about activity after a recent concussion.ö
Sitting up in confusion, Ryoko looked around and tried to figure out what had happened and how she had managed to lose that spar so completely. That and the feeling that there was something she needed to remember, something important that had been driven out by that last hit.
Sakura watched from outside the room, feeling more than a little guilty at what was running through her head only moments before the hospitalÆs medical ninja had taken the girl into the building. SheÆd never let her rivalry with Ino take her to such thoughts, so why now with this outsider girl?
She crossed her arms and then stalked away, trying not to think about it.
****
ôOkay, Ryoko leaving the hospital, take two,ö Naruto said shaking his head.
It was just him this time, with Kiba and Hinata meeting with their jonin and Joseibi in school. Sasuke should have been there to make getting to their own meeting with Kakashi on time together that much easier, but Sasuke was doing his own thing recently.
At least, this time they got out and to where they were going with no incident. They even had some time to grab some food on the way, NarutoÆs treat despite RyokoÆs protests that she didnÆt want to be coddled, she didnÆt make mention of her normal plan to steal the food fair and square anyway.
Nor did she realize that the guilt was for nearly letting Joseibi get hurt the day before, an event that the younger Saotome still insisted not reach her sisterÆs ears.
ôYouÆre late,ö Sasuke noted when they finally met at the bridge they were to meet Kakashi at.
ôGàgomen na..nasai,ö Ryoko said swiftly.
ôOh cut it out, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said. ôWeÆre not late an Sasuke-teme knows it.ö
Sasuke snorted bitterly and the three set about waiting for Kakashi to make his normal appearance. Ryoko taking her normal seiza on the hard rock of the bridge to the complete and repeated bafflement of her teammates.
Predictably it was sometime after Naruto started shouting out about how stupid it was that their mentor couldnÆt be there on time.
ôSorry,ö Kakashi said coolly as he entered. ôI got lost on the road of life.ö
ôCould you quit lying like that and just tell us what the mission is?ö Naruto demanded. ôAre we planting a garden.ö
ôNot today, no,ö Kakashi said. ôToday IÆm just going to tell you that IÆve nominated the three of you for the chunin selection exam.ö
**********************************
**********************************
AN: Kodachi is trying to keep her usefulness in place and has basically convinced herself that there's no reason to bring up Ranma as a potential relative of Ryoko's. She's not being intentionally devious, just being a Kuno. She still has the intent to help Ryoko, she has managed to become a more or less decent person, however, reality still escapes her from time to time. Which is probably why she's still not a master.
She smiled brightly and waved as she approached.
ôHey, Sasuke-Kun!ö she called out dancing up to him and smiling.
The handsome young ninja glowered at her as she approached in that cool, loner manner he had that had first attracted her and so many other girls. It was so cool they way he stood alone and didnÆt let anybody tell him what to do or how to act.
ôDo you think you could help me with some training later on?ö she asked hopefully.
ôWhy would I want to do that?ö Sasuke asked bluntly.
Somewhat deflated by the boyÆs attitude, Sakura nevertheless forged ahead.
ôBecause youÆre good at a lot of jutsu and I thought you couldàö she said, trying to hold onto her cheerful demeanor.
ôThought what, that IÆd teach a pathetic loser whoÆs not even a full genin?ö Sasuke asked point blank. ôIÆve got things to do.ö
He walked off, still in that affected cool manner he had and leaving Sakura behind him in his wake, staring and speechless.
****
ôI like the hospital here,ö Ryoko said pleasantly as she walked through the lobby toward the street with Joseibi the next day. ôThey do not ask so many questions.ö
ôYeah, like ninja are more prone to frequent injury or something,ö Joseibi noted with characteristic sarcasm.
Ryoko paused as she considered that and nodded her head somewhat begrudgingly, almost the equivalent of a comeback from the elder Saotome.
They were almost out the door when Ryoko found herself faced with a small furry assailant. Unprepared for the wet tongue attack, the black-haired, bespectacled girl tumbled backwards to the lobby floor, wide-eyed and panicked.
ôWaaa!ö
ôHey, Saotome,ö a smirking sharp-fanged boy said as he pushed forward. ôGood to see no permanent damage was done. AkamaruÆs happy to see you too.ö
ôI..I see,ö Ryoko stammered, struggling to sit up and deflect the enthusiastic dog.
ôIÆm sorry, Ryoko-chan,ö Hinata said quietly. ôAre you all right?ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said as she stood up and started to dust herself off and smooth her clothes out.
She hadnÆt gotten far on that when she was almost sent tumbling again due to the hearty slap on her back.
ôAh, she can take it,ö Naruto declared happily.
ôShouldnÆt you be prepared for stuff like that?ö Joseibi asked as Ryoko tried to regain her normal posture and half-dignity.
ôI am not keeping any of you from necessary errands, am I?ö Ryoko asked hesitantly, ignoring her younger sister.
ôKurenai-sensai was called in to a meeting,ö Hinata explained.
ôSo was Kakashi,ö Naruto added as he looked about the hospital grounds. ôSo weÆve probably got all
day.ö
He sighed and shook his head, no sign of Sakura anywhere. HeÆd been hoping that heÆd get to see her since she was apprenticing with the medical ninja until there was another team wanting a third ninja.
ôYeah,ö Kiba noted. ôA whole day to do with whatever we want.ö
ôThen perhaps it would be a good time for a rematch?ö Ryoko asked.
ôYeah,ö Kiba noted. ôNow would be a gooàwait, wha?ö
ôWai!ö Ryoko squealed happily as she started to look about for the nearest good sparring ground. ôImouto-chan please stay here and wait, I shall be right back.ö
ôIsnÆt this how she got into the hospital in the first place,ö Kiba asked nobody in particular.
Joseibi shook her head and sighed before chasing after her elder sister.
ôOnesan,ö the little blonde said shaking her head. ôRest for a day or two first!ö
Kiba thought about turning around and going in the other direction, even started to do so, and then caught sight of Hinata and Naruto, both of him seemed to be staring at him with an expression that seemed to broadcast a shocked realization that he was about to duck out on the girlÆs challenge.
As if he were about to stand her up for a date or something after getting her worked up.
Rolling his eyes and shaking his head, Kiba took off following Joseibi.
ôHey, Kit, wait up,ö he called out.
Meanwhile the thoughts running through Naruto and HinataÆs heads had rather little to do with what KibaÆs guilty imagination had convinced him of.
Naruto was still fuming that Sakura was nowhere to be seen and Hinata was slowly realizing that there were a lot fewer people around her and Naruto than there had originally been. The growing look of mixed wonder and dawning terror as she looked hopefully toward Kiba, not really sure what she was hoping.
Then Kiba went running off after the Saotomes and she was alone with Naruto.
ôWell, that was short,ö Naruto noted. ôHey, Hinata, think we got time for some ramen before they start another match?ö
And Hinata tipped backwards, eyes rolling back into her head.
ôHinata?!ö Naruto gasped moving to catch before she hit the ground hard. ôHinata-chan, are you okay?ö
The commotion attracted some attention from the hospital and quickly some adults were standing over the girl, calming down as they realized she just had a fainting spell, and Naruto was off to the side watching with a sort of worried nervousness.
The drama was momentarily derailed as Naruto noted a rather strange looking rock behind him: a perfectly square rock with eyeholes, to be precise.
****
Sasuke watched from well beyond the established safe-distance heÆd found where the chi-sorceress could not detect him. At the moment, it didnÆt look like the woman was doing much, just sitting there calmly with her nearly ever-present assistant.
With each breath she let chi flow downward into her and outward in cool, even ripples. Everything about her seemed restful and calm, like a solitary slow-running pool of clean and cool water.
The woman took a deep breath and stood up evenly in the field, her assistant following the motion with closed eyes, and then came what Sasuke was looking for.
It came in a matter of breaths, yin flowing out and yang flowing as the flavor of the energy within the woman changed drastically from the cool stream of calm water into a surging focus of heat touched by an erratic pulse that shifted violently about her chi channels.
Heart beat, breaths, tiny muscle movements, Sasuke took note of them all as the woman tensed each of her muscles, ready for instant motion even as she merely stood there, hands still in front of her. The Uchiha heir and newly awakened sharingan focused entirely on the Black Rose and the changes within her system, not looking at all toward the womanÆs apprentice.
As such he failed to note that the erratic bursts present in the older womanÆs yang were not present in the younger.
Then something took his eyes away from the chi-adepts practicing. Glancing over his shoulder, he frowned as he saw a trio of ninja walking down the road half a mile away from his position. They were dressed oddly by Leaf standards, and, as one happened to turn his direction, he realized that they foreigners.
He frowned, what were foreign ninja doing in the village?
The Uchiha genius turned away from the subject of reconnaissance and left to investigate this strangeness, irritated that his national duty should interrupt his personal projects.
Soon after he left, Kodachi exhaled forcefully, rushing the majority of the yang out and replacing it, rather slowly in the nice sunny day, with yin. Leaving the remaining yang only vaguely perceptible in the stronger flow of yin.
ôMistress, are you okay?ö Motya asked as the meditation came to an end.
Somewhat perfunctorily, the woman dismissed the younger girlÆs concern with a silent wave. An irritated and arrogant cast was held to the womanÆs demeanor for a time, but faded slowly as the yin continued to fill her. After some time, the woman once again waved to the younger girl, and rose her thumbs up with a much more friendly attitude.
ôYour yang still is tainted, Mistress?ö she asked.
Kodachi nodded with a sigh and shook her head. What should she expect given that sheÆd had to interrupt her cleansing exercises for six years? When she had such a perfect motivation for pursuing the quick and easy route of the Old School?
It would be so easy to give in and take the shortcuts, seek revenge rather justice. Fight out of her own pain and loss, driven by hatred rather than fighting for her familyÆs lives and carried by love.
So easy to be like her brother and give up the battle in favor of the power.
She looked at Motya and cut her hand across sharply in a gesture sheÆd made several times before to the girl.
ôYou may not hold the rank of Master, but you remain my Mistress,ö Motya said with a smile as she had many times before.
And as she had done many times, Kodachi reached out to ruffle her hair, then frowned as she looked toward the side.
ôMistress Kodachi,ö a voice said. ôThe Hokage requests your presence for an announcement.ö
The woman frowned for a moment and then nodded, bowing politely before turning slightly toward Motya.
ôMistress Kodachi would be most pleased to attend to the HokageÆs wishes,ö Motya said before clearing her throat and laughing shrilly.
****
Kiba was quickly able to catch up with Joseibi, looking to her for a moment with a friendly smile.
ôHey, Kit,ö he said. ôYou got her scent?ö
ôUmm,ö Joseibi said as she tried to do that.
ôOkay,ö Kiba added without waiting. ôIÆll go catch up with her and tell her to wait up then, keep up, all right?ö
ôButàö Joseibi noted as the older boy and his dog charged on ahead of her. ôErr, right.ö
He was soon out of sight, leaving Joseibi behind to try and use her half-trained nose to follow up behind him. She came to where heÆd turned and found no sight of the ninja or his dog. Rolling her eyes she looked around to see where Ryoko might spot a good sparring ground and moved in that direction around a corner.
Running smack into the side of weirdo dressed in black pajamas with garish face paint, not like anybody she knew in the village.
ôHey Brat, that hurt,ö the young man said.
****
Konohamaru watched Hinata curiously as they walked away from the hospital and the nurses that had helped revive Hinata after her faint. Some of them gave the purple-haired girl some odd knowing winks and smiles as they left. The girl was strange, just as Naruto had said once, how she was so quiet and the way she stared.
Weird.
Naruto on the other hand seemed to take it into stride and not act like the odd behavior was anything out of the ordinary.
ôReally, Boss,ö Konohamaru said. ôYouÆve gotten really cold recently.ö
ôYeah, you said that,ö Naruto said, rolling his eyes.
ôYou said youÆd play ninja with us today,ö the young ninja-student protested.
ôYou said that too,ö Naruto responded, rolling his eyes. The younger Leaf resident crossed his arms and stared with a grimace. ôYeah, yeah, first we gotta watch out for a friend of ours.ö
ôWhoÆs that?ö Konohamaru asked.
ôHe said æoursÆö Hinata thought quietly to herself with a flush.
Anything else that might have come was stopped as they turned a corner to find Joseibi Saotome being held off her feet by a ninja two or three years older than they were with a rather hostile expression on his face. Next to him was a somewhat older teenaged ninja watching on with a disapproving look on her face.
ôWhat the hell do think youÆre doing?ö Naruto demanded as he pressed forward, rolling up his sleeve.
Behind him, moving somewhat more hesitantly, was Hinata, readying herself hesitantly for a battle.
ôIÆm just teaching this little runt a lesson,ö the black-garbed face-painted ninja said turning toward them.
ôI said I was sorry,ö the cursed blonde said with something less than sincerity. ôSo put me down, all right?ö
ôLook you, ô the stranger snapped bitterly, interrupted in his speech as he moved to intercept NarutoÆs fist and shove the energetic ninja to the ground.
Almost immediately, Hinata was standing in front of where Naruto had fallen, standing in stance for the start of a fight.
ôWeÆre not here for this, Kankuro,ö the older blonde said tightly. ôQuit getting us into trouble.ö
ôThese midgits started it,ö the other snapped, ôand this oneÆs getting her lesson.ö
He launched his fist out at Joseibi, who was in that moment dropping her faþade of bravery and wincing in anticipation of being hit.
The fist never touched her and instead fell limply to his side, soon followed by the other arm, which released the young Saotome. He stared from that phenomena to the reason for it, the Hyuuga whoÆd just pulled back into her stance from that quick, simple attack.
ôAll right, Hinata!ö Naruto shouted as he stood up and came to her side, pulling Joseibi behind him. ôThat was awesome!ö
Joseibi stepped back and huddled into a small target behind the older Konoha shinobi.
Hinata flushed slightly, but remained focused on the two ninja in front of her.
The other strange-ninja snarled as she brought up her fan and unfurled it.
ôNow youÆve done it,ö the fan-toting girl said with a narrowed pair of eyes.
ôStop it,ö a cold voice said, bringing the fan-girl to a stop as she looked up to see a young red-haired man looking down on them from his perch, hanging upside down from the tree. ôThis isnÆt what weÆre here for.ö
ôBut they attacked Kankuro,ö the girl said.
ôShut up,ö the boy said, dark circles standing out around his eyes implying that he had not had much sleep for a long while. ôIÆll kill you.ö
Naruto and Hinata both could feel the waves of killer intent radiating downward from the young boy.
Wincing, the blonde closed her fan again and put it behind her back.
ôWeÆre sorry,ö she said, looking briefly toward the Konoha ninja and back up to the red-head, ôreally sorry.ö
ôYeah,ö Kankuro said, sweating as he tried to get feeling back in his arms so he could pick up the wrapped bundle that had fallen off his back
The red head disappeared from his upside down perch and landed beside the other two strange ninja and emotionlessly picked up the fallen piece of equipment, thrusting it at the oldest of the three, the girl. Then the red-head turned toward the purple haired girl that had incapacitated his brother, he noted the characteristic violet, pupil-less eyes.
ôA Hyuuga,ö he said, glancing again toward Kankuro and back to her. ôWhat is your name, girl?ö
ôUhàHiàHinata,ö she said nervously.
ôHinata of the Hyuga clan,ö he responded, ôI see.ö
Quietly he turned away from her and started to walk away.
ôHey,ö Naruto called out. ôWhat about me?ö
ôNot interested,ö the red-head said simply.
ôYou forgot to give your own name,ö another cold voice said, the owner smirking as he seemed to appear from nowhere standing behind the red-headed foreigner.
The foreign ninja turned his head slow to glance over his shoulder, even as his elder brother and sister looked at the Konoha ninja that had suddenly appeared in their midst. Though the sister looked more than a little flush rather than upset as she took in SasukeÆs handsome appearance.
ôSasuke,ö Naruto growled quietly under his breath. ôDamn show off.ö
ôGaara of the Desert,ö the redhead said simply. ôAnd you?ö
ôSasuke Uchiha,ö the smug looking genin said simply, keeping his back to Gaara.
Gaara nodded with a sour expression and then continued walking down the street, gesturing for the other two to follow. The Konoha shinobi watched them leave and waited until they were out of sight to release a held breath. Only Sasuke seemed unconcerned with watching them leave.
ôTheir head-protectors are from Sumagakure,ö Hinata noted. ôWhat are foreign ninja doing in town?ö
ôUmm,ö Joseibi said. ôCan we not mention this to Onesan? Another thing like this and sheÆll get paranoid.ö
ôGet paranoid?ö Sasuke repeated with an arched eyebrow.
****
ôYouÆve all been assembled for one reason,ö the Hokage said to the gathered ninja. ôAnd it should be obvious from the members here.ö
The thought carried through most of those present: the chunin exam.
Things progressed from there until it was time for candidates to be presented.
Two of the jonin in charge of new genin teams presented their students as candidates, to the shock of some of those present, until Kakashi stepped forward.
ôThe Kakashi-led Team 7, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki,ö Kakashi said. ôUnder the name of Hatake Kakashi, I nominate them to take the chunin selection exam. However, we have aàcomplication.ö
ôRyoko Saotome,ö Hokage said. ôYes, a resident but not a ninja, yet a definite member of her team. I am aware of the situation and there has already been some discussion on this point.ö
He gestured toward an entrance into the room as a woman with long, black hair was led into the room and shown to a seat by the young girl at her side.
Kakashi nodded in respect as she entered.
The others present, many of whom werenÆt yet aware of who or what the blind woman exactly was, looked on in a bit of confusion. Silently the woman patted her assistant on the shoulder and waited as her words were spoken through the younger one.
ôThis woman is a member of the same school of fighting of which Ryoko is also a student,ö the Hokage explained. ôI believe she has a rank somewhat equivalent to a special jonin in our own system. She has assured me that there is no conflict in her own schools rules to block her participation. Is that not so?ö
The dark-haired woman patted her assistant lightly and nodded.
ôIndeed, Hokage-sama,ö Mokya said nervously. ôMy mistress notes that Ryoko has promised an exchange of service for service and a promise of such nature is held in high regard by our school. In addition, it is against the way of the school to turn down a worthy challenge.ö
ôAs for our own laws,ö the Hokage said. ôAll the villages have, in the past, sponsored outsiders in the exams.ö
Especially when trying to gather useful new skills more permanently into the village, was the unspoken thought crossing most of the minds that heard that explanation.
ôThe chunin exam is as much a display of our power for the merchants and other nations,ö the Hokage continued. ôFor the moment that should include Ryoko Saotome, she shall be given the opportunity to compete with her team.ö
Kakashi nodded satisfaction at that.
Only Iruka still had any protest and it was based on the age of the contestants, a complaint that was quickly argued down by Kakashi and issues moved on toward matters of security.
****
Kiba and Ryoko landed from another exchange in their rematch. Once again, Kiba and Akamaru were finding themselves forced toward more and more desperate actions by RyokoÆs superior understanding of hand to hand combat.
This time, in the middle of town, fang over fang was definitely out. Even if he wasnÆt worried about clocking Ryoko again, something he wasnÆt sure would be possible.
Occasionally, theyÆd land apart for a moment to catch their breaths and wonder where the rest of their group was, and then the fight would start again, the moment passing in the blink of an eye. They were atop a large roof-top, out of the sight of most of the pedestrians below and even most of the ninja, though likely they were giving an ANBU or two a show of young warriors basically at play.
On one such momentary break, Ryoko turned to look toward the street and then leaped back into the fight again. She was still half-way looking that way as rose up, and turned her face toward the approach of her opponent. As she did so, she caught a glimpse of a tall figure with red-hair tightly done up in a bun and carrying a wrapped bundle on the back.
The image blazoned itself on her eye and she quickly turned her head back to see if it had been real, but the angle was wrong now.
Besides she was unconscious in the next second anyway.
****
Sakura had taken to the roofs for the moment to avoid peopleÆs eyes for the time being as she tried to process her recent conversation with Sasuke. He couldnÆt have meant what he said to her, could he. This or the other time when heÆd defended her beratement of Naruto.
ôPathetic loser,ö she repeated. ôIt wasnÆt my fault my teammates werenÆt able to pass the test.ö
She stopped in her rather shallow introspection and saw what looked like that scaredy cat outsider getting clocked clean by Kiba Inuzuka.
Gasping in shock at the site, Sakura rushed out to catch the senseless girl before she landed in a decidedly bad angle. Not having actually seen RyokoÆs full skill in battle, Sakura turned an aghast expression on Kiba, ignoring his own somewhat ragged and bruised appearance.
ôWhat are you thinking striking out at a defenseless girl like that?ö Sakura demanded as Kiba came to her side.
ôI didnÆt think IÆd actually hit her,ö Kiba noted quickly in his own defense, supported by a quick bark from Akumaru as the dog came up beside his partner.
ôWhat do you mean you didnÆt think youÆd hit her?ö Sakura said as she started applying her lessons in first aid. ôYouÆre a ninja right?ö
ôYes, butàö Kiba tried to protest.
ôAnd sheÆs not a ninja, right?ö Sakura snapped.
ôYeah, butàö Kiba continued.
ôSeriously, wasnÆt she just in the hospital yesterday for a concussion and dislocated shoulder?ö Sakura demanded. ôWas that your fault as well?ö
ôWell, I didnÆtàö Kiba tried to explain.
ôYouÆre just a brutal bully arenÆt you?ö Sakura snapped. ôNow, IÆm taking her back to hospital and IÆll be keeping an eye on you.ö
Her finger waggled threateningly at Kiba before she stooped down to carefully take the small unconscious Saotome onto her back and then leaped forward. In her wake Kiba was still sputtering.
ôBut I was losing,ö he said weakly before turning to look toward Akumaru. ôHow did I beat her this time?ö
Akumaru whined in confusion with a canine shrug.
Meanwhile Sakura carried the unconscious girl forward swiftly and landed in front of the hospital to the side.
It was only as she did so that it occurred to her that she was carrying a rival for SasukeÆs affections to the hospital. She hesitated a moment outside the door, considering that and feeling dark thoughts creep into the back of her mind.
Thoughts of just leaving the girl where she was and going, after all the injury was not great, why should she put herself out.
There were, perhaps, darker thoughts working to make themselves conscious, but SakuraÆs basic gentle nature kept those forced away.
Then the hospital staff was there and it the dark thoughts fled away now that there was no opportunity to do anything.
****
Ryoko woke up later and found herself staring at the ceiling of the hospital again.
ôAnoàö she said quietly.
That had been an odd dream.
ôOh good,ö the nurse in the room said. ôNow, when we discharge you this time, we expect you to wait at least a few days before coming back.ö
ôBack?ö Ryoko said confused.
ôYes,ö the nurse said. ôWe let you out this morning and you were back by the afternoon, unconscious again. The medical ninja will have quite a lot to say to you about activity after a recent concussion.ö
Sitting up in confusion, Ryoko looked around and tried to figure out what had happened and how she had managed to lose that spar so completely. That and the feeling that there was something she needed to remember, something important that had been driven out by that last hit.
Sakura watched from outside the room, feeling more than a little guilty at what was running through her head only moments before the hospitalÆs medical ninja had taken the girl into the building. SheÆd never let her rivalry with Ino take her to such thoughts, so why now with this outsider girl?
She crossed her arms and then stalked away, trying not to think about it.
****
ôOkay, Ryoko leaving the hospital, take two,ö Naruto said shaking his head.
It was just him this time, with Kiba and Hinata meeting with their jonin and Joseibi in school. Sasuke should have been there to make getting to their own meeting with Kakashi on time together that much easier, but Sasuke was doing his own thing recently.
At least, this time they got out and to where they were going with no incident. They even had some time to grab some food on the way, NarutoÆs treat despite RyokoÆs protests that she didnÆt want to be coddled, she didnÆt make mention of her normal plan to steal the food fair and square anyway.
Nor did she realize that the guilt was for nearly letting Joseibi get hurt the day before, an event that the younger Saotome still insisted not reach her sisterÆs ears.
ôYouÆre late,ö Sasuke noted when they finally met at the bridge they were to meet Kakashi at.
ôGàgomen na..nasai,ö Ryoko said swiftly.
ôOh cut it out, Ryoko-chan,ö Naruto said. ôWeÆre not late an Sasuke-teme knows it.ö
Sasuke snorted bitterly and the three set about waiting for Kakashi to make his normal appearance. Ryoko taking her normal seiza on the hard rock of the bridge to the complete and repeated bafflement of her teammates.
Predictably it was sometime after Naruto started shouting out about how stupid it was that their mentor couldnÆt be there on time.
ôSorry,ö Kakashi said coolly as he entered. ôI got lost on the road of life.ö
ôCould you quit lying like that and just tell us what the mission is?ö Naruto demanded. ôAre we planting a garden.ö
ôNot today, no,ö Kakashi said. ôToday IÆm just going to tell you that IÆve nominated the three of you for the chunin selection exam.ö
**********************************
**********************************
AN: Kodachi is trying to keep her usefulness in place and has basically convinced herself that there's no reason to bring up Ranma as a potential relative of Ryoko's. She's not being intentionally devious, just being a Kuno. She still has the intent to help Ryoko, she has managed to become a more or less decent person, however, reality still escapes her from time to time. Which is probably why she's still not a master.
One thing that just popped out at me- in the prologue, you accidentally listed a "Hinata" as one of the apprentices of Happosai. I think you meant "Hinako," but this is just a heads-up.
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
ringlhach said:
One thing that just popped out at me- in the prologue, you accidentally listed a "Hinata" as one of the apprentices of Happosai. I think you meant "Hinako," but this is just a heads-up.
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
Initially, they can just feel the chi around them and have a general idea of the health of that area. Strong can be felt from further away than weaker ones. Direct intents produce a spike in chi. Since intents directed at a person spike the chi almost directly in the direction of the targeted person, it makes chi adepts very good at realizing when someone is about to hit them (at least intentionally).
Eventually, the brain gets better at interpretting those local feelings and extrapolating previously encountered patterns. Picking up direction of flow, comparative strengths, natural or forced flows and so forth.
A combination of natural analytical ability and training eventually makes the information become detailed enough that the human brain decides to interpret it in ways that appear to be visual, despite the fact that the eyes have minimal involvement in the sense.
Byakugan and Sharingan are enhanced sight while Chi-"vision" is more enhanced empathy/touch.
ringlhach said:
One thing that just popped out at me- in the prologue, you accidentally listed a "Hinata" as one of the apprentices of Happosai. I think you meant "Hinako," but this is just a heads-up.
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
dan27 said:
ringlhach said:
One thing that just popped out at me- in the prologue, you accidentally listed a "Hinata" as one of the apprentices of Happosai. I think you meant "Hinako," but this is just a heads-up.
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
You've changed a lot here, after the fight with the Musk priestess/sorceress. I'm looking forward to seeing how you tie Konoha back to Nerima with this take.
Quick question on the chi-vision thing- I take it to be a learned ability, but how different is this from the Byakugan/Sharingan? Is she just seeing a chi overlay on the world, or is she seeing chakra as well?
Do you want someone as depraved as Happosai running around with the ability to see next to everything?
Chibi!Mamoru's shuddering just thinking about that.
Sasuke looked toward Kakashi with sheer surprise on his face and then growing comprehension as he realized that this would give him a chance to fight some very capable people. It was a chance to test his growing skills against some worthy foes. In fact, this might just explain what those Suna shinobi were doing in town.
Next to him, Naruto looked a bit perplexed as he tried to take in what that meant, but was also very obviously trying to hide the fact that he quite obviously didnÆt know exactly what the situation was.
Kakashi and Sasuke turned to look at him with expressions ranging from the disbelieving to the disgusted.
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, inadvertently coming to NarutoÆs rescue. ôWhat is the chunin exam?ö
ôIt is an event that happens twice a year,ö Kakashi explained. ôWhen the shinobi of various countries come together to test their outstanding genin and see who is worthy to promote to chunin status.ö
Ryoko nodded in understanding but still looked a bit confused. Behind her, Naruto was starting to figure things out and the stars were slowly growing in his eyes.
ôOh, so this is for Naruto and Sasuke then,ö Ryoko noted understandably.
ôYou also have the chance to participate,ö Kakashi said.
ôAno?ö
Sasuke also looked a bit doubtful at that comment and looked toward Ryoko curiously.
ôWhy shouldnÆt she?ö Naruto asked. ôSheÆs part of our team.ö
As the hyperactive genin spoke he stepped forward to slap the girl companionably on the back almost sending Ryoko spilling forward onto her face.
Kakashi and Sasuke watched as the martial artist was nearly floored with the simple friendly hit.
ôObviously her performance has been something of a fluke so far,ö Sasuke thought.
Kakashi thought back toward over his interactions with both Kodachi and Ryoko and how they fought. Every movement replayed briefly and he noted the pattern.
ôIntent,ö he thought. ôThey read intent through their chi sense. Naruto lacked a hostile intent and surprised her.ö
ôAno,ö Ryoko said nervously as she straightened herself.
ôErr, sorry, Ryoko,ö Naruto said in embarrassment.
ôWell, anyway, this is just a nomination, taking it will be up to you,ö Kakashi said. ôThose that wish to participate need to bring those applications to room 301 at the academy tomorrow, at 3:00pm. ThatÆs all.ö
And with that, he vanished into thin air, leaving merely a tracery of smoke in his wake.
ôToàtomorrow?ö Ryoko said. ôThat leaves little time to prepare.ö
ôAh, weÆre fine,ö Naruto said, waving off the concern before fading off completely into dreams of victory and Hokage-hood.ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôThereÆs still almost twenty-nine hours until we need to be there.ö
ôItÆd probably be best not to come too tired,ö Sasuke warned her.
ôI shall be fine,ö Ryoko promised. ôThereÆs not time to prepare anything much.ö
Sasuke nodded at her statement, accepting that Ryoko would be careful before he left for his own home. That left Ryoko alone with Naruto, who was still mostly imbedded in his dreams of being a future hokage.
ôThough I do know where thereÆs a snake pit in one of the unused practice fields,ö Ryoko noted.
****
ôI understand that your sensei has nominated your team for the chunin exam,ö Hiashi Hyuuga said neutrally to his daughter as she silently prepared tea for the morning workout he held regularly with his nephew.
ôHàhai,ö Hinata said nervously, drawing a trace of irritation that Hiashi kept hidden below the surface.
He found it hard to believe that the girl had done much to deserve the nomination, her lack of willpower and confidence always prevented her from reaching her potential. More than likely she was merely included because teams were required to join as a unit.
ôDo not fail your teammates in this,ö he warned her seriously. ôYou can fail yourself as much as you want as long as you donÆt bring others down with you.ö
ôIàI will not let any of my teammates down, father,ö she ascertained quietly.
Nodding at that, though doubting she held the backbone to carry through the promise, he turned back to his preparations as Neji came into the courtyard, glowering.
ôBe sure to pay close attention to this morningÆs exercise,ö Hiashi instructed her.
ôHai,ö Hinata noted.
****
ôThe Chunin Exam, eh?ö KibaÆs mother asked curiously. ôAt your age, thatÆll be something to show those high minded noble clans a thing or two wonÆt it?ö
ôYeah,ö Kiba said with a fangy smile only moderately subdued by his motherÆs overwhelming presence. ôIÆll come out on top for certain, and weÆll see what they think when an Inuzuka hits Chunin months after graduating.ö
Tsume smiled broadly and clapped her son on the shoulder firmly.
ôHowÆs your pack?ö she asked. ôYouÆve got an Aburame and theyÆre great packmates, but is that Hyuuga girl still scared speechless half the time?ö
ôHinataÆll do what she needs to do, donÆt worry about that,ö Kiba said. ôThereÆs more bite than bark to her.ö
ôThereÆd almost have to be,ö Tsume said with a snicker. ôStill, you arenÆt the only one with a wallflower to deal with, KakashiÆs team has that Saotome girl. Not even a proper ninja herself.ö
ôSheÆll be trouble,ö Kiba said a bit more seriously.
ôWhyÆs that?ö Tsume asked. ôI hear you beat her pretty handily.ö
ôTwice,ö Kiba said. ôOut of luck, sheÆs looking for a rematch I think.ö
ôHuh, didnÆt think she had the backbone to get angry over something like that,ö the older woman said.
ôRyokoÆs not angry,ö Kiba said. ôSheÆsàItÆs like the first time Akamaru discovered bones.ö
ôCanÆt get enough of my boy, can she?ö Tsume asked with a teasing snicker as Kiba flushed moderately red.
****
NarutoÆs preparation for the next day was semi-feverish in terms of energy and effort, but undirected and unfocused.
He practiced every seal he knew, sparred his kage bunshin, challenged himself to sneak past any adult he saw and otherwise honed what he knew of each ninja talent whenever said opportunity came up. If he didnÆt find an opportunity, he tried to make anything he did into an opportunity to practice.
He was both excited and exciteable, and, without any clue as to what might be tested, he tried to practice everything rather than focusing on one coherent, concrete trait in which he might gain some advancement by the next day.
If heÆd tried doing such with his Kage Bunshin, he might have had some chance at improving several skills at least slightly, but he wasnÆt yet aware of the way information was spread between his clones yet.
Ryoko hadnÆt told him, most likely assuming he already knew, and Kakashi had kept quite on the matter as well, for reasons of his own.
In the end, perhaps the firmest benefit he acquired was a very firm feeling of being prepared and psyched up for the coming challenges, his normal indomitable spirit fanned higher than ever by his scattered preparations.
ôAll right!ö Naruto declared. ôThis is just the next step to being Hokage!ö
It was easy to dismiss NarutoÆs predominately improvised training methods and rampant, na´ve dreams as a sign of someone with only limited intelligence. It was very easy to overlook the creativity and the effort involved.
It was even more difficult to equate the cheerfulness with a supreme willpower. So often, people assumed that anybody who was happy and cheerful was also stupid.
Obviously, if someone was happy in the midst of a terrible situation, then they were merely incapable of understanding that situation.
Somewhere in the midst of his preparations, Naruto caught a glimpse of pink hair striding down the road ahead and eagerly shifted his path to land at the side of the girl he still considered the most beautiful in the village.
ôSakura-chan! HowÆs it going?ö he asked.
ôNaruto,ö the girl growled. ôLeave me alone.ö
Naruto slowed down a bit and then tried to press on.
ôDid you hear? Kakashi-sensei nominated my team for the chunin exams,ö the blonde genin declared proudly.
Sakura froze and turned toward Naruto at that statement.
ôYour team?ö she asked. ôYour whole team? Includingàher?ö
ôYou mean Ryoko?ö he asked. ôYeah, of course her. So?ö
ôSo?ö Sakura repeated in disbelief. ôSo sheÆs NOT a shinobi!ö
ôHey, RyokoÆs awesome,ö Naruto protested. ôYou should see her fight sometime. ItÆs like watching everything in fast forward. SheÆs better at taijutsu than Sasuke is!ö
ôOh please,ö Sakura said. ôSheÆs a spineless scaredy cat thatÆs been in the hospital twice with a concussion from trying to spar that dog-boy. ThereÆs no way thatàthat girl could be better than Sasuke at anything.ö
ôCome on, Sakura, you donÆt mean that,ö Naruto said. ôShe really is very good. I mean, SasukeÆs really good,ö he sounded a bit bitter as he admitted that, ôand he can do stuff with ninjutsu that Ryoko canÆt, just like my clones, but if it comes to straight fighting skill, sheÆs the best in the team.ö
ôQuit being an idiot,ö Sakura said. ôYouÆre probably the one giving her the stupid ideas that she can spar any reliably trained shinobi.ö
She twisted her chin up and stomped down the street and this time Naruto didnÆt follow, standing back, perplexed.
*****
Sitting alone, Sasuke focused on his Sharingan, stretching the time that he could hold it usefully longer and longer.
It was this, his newest skill, that he focused almost all his scant time on, trying to bring it up to a level useful in battle and other circumstances. Trying to achieve the most basic level of mastery in the quickest time possible.
They would see he was a true heir of Uchiha bloodline and worthy of the title of genius that was given to him by the outsiders that did not understand the work heÆd put in to his achievements.
Genius.
The title was a mockery, a blind appellation given to him by people that had no concept of where he actually stood in comparison to other Uchihas.
Especially a particular Uchiha, whose sharingan was powerful beyond reckoning.
Sasuke did not feel he was a genius, but he would find a way to surpass his enemy somehow. HeÆd sworn to that. He would replenish his own clan and defeat the stain on their honor.
The man that had left him an orphan and sole survivor.
ôI will kill him,ö Sasuke promised the empty lanes of the Uchiha compound.
A living ghost of the past.
****
Joseibi watched as Ryoko sat seiza in the middle of their room, practicing hand seals. SheÆd been in that position for a good three hours. The fox-cursed girl grimaced as she considered the discomfort that accompanied seiza for her even after only ten minutes.
By that time, her legs would start losing feeling, pins and needles growing along the surface of her skin, much longer and it would be difficult to even stand up.
But Ryoko could hold the position seemingly indefinitely.
Her elder sister had been practicing seiza since she was three years old at their motherÆs insistence. SheÆd said at one point that she started using it for body control practice soon after absorbing what Ryoko thought of as the prime concept of the family art: everything was training.
Recently, over the last four years or so, sometimes Ryoko just seemed to fade into the background while she was sitting seiza.
ôWhen are we training today?ö Joseibi asked.
She looked toward the kitchen counter and saw a familiar set of vials that sent a chill down her back. The last time sheÆd seen bottles like that was on their training trip with their father and Ryoko ended up with three serious snake-bites.
Ryoko looked up toward her in embarrassment.
ôI do apologize, Imouto-chan,ö she said. ôIàI am going to have to train properly tonight, I was thinking that if I could finish mastering the Ja Jinàö
ôNo!ö Joseibi snapped loudly.
ôImouto-chan,ö the elder said patiently, ôthis chunin exam is supposed to be very challenging. I must be make sure my skills are properly honed. If not, IàI will not bring proper honor to our style.ö
ôI donÆt care,ö Joseibi protested. ôYou promised youÆd help me train!ö
ôI will, but I haàö Ryoko started.
ôIf you donÆt help me train,ö Joseibi said, ignoring the look of shock her sister gave her at the somewhat unprecedented interruption. ôIÆm going to go talk to that blind lady and tell her youÆre practicing the Ja Jinku no Hebi. DidnÆt she say no training techniques you hadnÆt cleared with her or the one-eyed guy?ö
Ryoko frowned and fidgeted nervously, vacillating between the personality that was her younger sisterÆs caretaker, the training obsessive martial artist and the uncertain girl anxious to avoid bringing dishonor to herself.
ôYou promised,ö Joseibi repeated firmly.
Ryoko took a deep breath.
ôHai,ö she said finally.
****
Sakura stood stock still as she heard a rumor cross behind her. All three rookie teams were going to be put into the Chunin Exams. All three, including thatàgirl on SasukeÆs team. The one that seemed so interested in HER Sasuke.
It wasnÆt fair.
The pink haired kunoichi had gotten the best marks of any of them on her exams in the whole graduating class of twenty-seven students. Then she had to be shuffled off to another group, one that failed the passing test, just because some the Village decided to put some outsider girl on a team for some experiment.
A girl with no real skill from what sheÆd seen and no backbone to boot.
That should be her on the team with Sasuke-kun. She would be a proper genin going on proper missions instead of sitting back, waiting for another graduating class and another chance at genin while studying the medical arts.
But then, what could she do about it?
She was stuck with the situation as it was.
After all, what could she do to fix the situation?
As she considered this against the coming darkness of the sunset, she turned a corner and saw one of the foreign genin teams come to test their skills. Sakura noted the headbands they wore but didnÆt recognize the device on them, some recently founded minor village probably.
Tomorrow theyÆd go into the chunin exams with everyone else.
Where she should be.
Still, what could she do about? It wasnÆt like she could sneak into the chunin exams or anything like that. Even given the training and researching sheÆd been doing since her failure.
It wasnÆt fair, last time she was the only one of her team to accomplish any of the objectives, and yet they failed her. Something about teamwork, sheÆd been a bit too distracted about the unfairness of being failed when she succeeded in the set conditions to catch everything.
Rather unlike her, but she had been having a rather bad day.
Getting told off by Sasuke immediately after it looked like heÆd warmed to her.
Overhearing that outsiderÆs plans of being SasukeÆs mistress.
Almost being late to her teamÆs meeting.
And then getting unfairly failed just because her teammates were morons.
It was the first of many such really bad days.
Days bad enough that they had her thinking of things she normally wouldnÆt have.
Bitterly she continued walking and started slowly walking up toward the steps of KonohaÆs library. She reached the foot of the steps and found her way blocked by an unfriendly looking chunin.
ôExcuse me,ö she said. ôIÆd like to go through into the library.ö
ôIÆm afraid not Haruna-san,ö the chunin said firmly. ôYour library privileges have been suspended.ö
ôWhat?ö she said.
ôYou canÆt expect to keep sneaking technique scrolls in and out without getting caught, girl,ö the chunin said.
ôBàbut,ö Sakura protested. ôI didnÆtàö
ôConsider yourself fortunate that you limited yourself to the genin stacks,ö the man repeated. ôOtherwise youÆd be looking at more permanent repercussions. Then again, if you tried anything more secure, youÆd probably have gotten caught much earlier.ö
ôThis isnÆt fair!ö Sakura protested.
ôKid, take my advice,ö he said. ôGo home, take a breath and wait to be called on the matter. Your parents already turned over the scrolls you had in your room, so you donÆt need to come back. YouÆve obviously got talent. Give it some time, youÆll be a full shinobi and then you can get in here all you want.ö
Fuming, Sakura turned away and stomped down the street.
She should be a shinobi now!
Somehow, sheÆd prove it.
The girl froze half-way home and started considering carefully a rather ill-considered idea.
The genjutsu sheÆd used to get into the libraryÆs genin technique stacks wasnÆt strong enough alone to get her into anything with real security, but still.
ôIt could just work,ö she muttered. ôI might just be able to slip in. Then I can prove to Sasuke-kun that IÆm not a pathetic would be genin.ö
The pink-haired kunoichi student turned directions and picked up her pace as she started formulating a plan.
Above her, a slim figure wearing a Kusagakure headband watched her go. A moment ago it had been ignoring her, and then sheÆd let slip SasukeÆs name.
Now, the slim figure smiled as slender fingers tapped out a sinister rhythm.
ôI can make some small use of this.ö
****
Well before three oÆclock came, the various jonin responsible for the genin applying to the chunin exam had started to filter into the lounge set aside for them to wait out the results of this first round of testing.
The first to arrive was the youngest jonin, Kurenai Yuuhi. Or at least she had thought she was the first to arrive. Instead she found a woman with long black hair covering her face like some sort of ghost and sitting next to a young teenaged girl.
She immediately recognized the chi-user from the earlier meeting and her assistant, and voice, Mokya.
ôOh, hello,ö she said. ôI suppose it makes sense that you would be here as well. I am Kurenai Yuuhi and youÆreàwhat is the proper rank?ö
ôMistress is an Iyoku Disciple within the Redeemed school,ö Mokya answered after a nod from Kodachi.
ôHow would that compare to the shinobi ranks,ö Kurenai asked. ôIf thatÆs not considered prying into your school secrets.ö
Kodachi shook her head and reached forward with a bundle of paper and a pen, writing a quick note for Mokya.
ôThere is little the school considers outright secret,ö Mokya explained, she looked toward Kodachi and waited for cues. ôThere are five basic ranks. StudentàInitiateàDiscipleàMasteràGrandmaster. Disciple is roughly equivalent to a jonin.ö
Kodachi nodded in confirmation of her assistantÆs explanation.
ôI see,ö Kurenai noted. ôA disciple of Iyoku. Will, ambition. Is that the most important virtue of the school?ö
ôThe school credo consists of five virtues, with some disagreement over which is most important,ö Mokya explained. ôAiren, Iyoku, Gimu, Fuki and Chikara. The leaders of the school have differences in training and philosophy leaning more toward one virtue or another. But all are required to advanceö
ôCompassion, will, responsibility, freedom and strength,ö Kurenai noted. ôI assume each path is led by a grandmaster?ö
Kodachi shook her head and raised a single finger.
ôOnly one master has so thoroughly mastered his own strengths and flaws,ö Mokya said reverently. ôAccepted them all as a part of himself and balanced them completely.ö
ôAnd which path is that?ö Kurenai asked, curiously.
Kodachi let her hair fall back so that the ninja could see her amused smile underneath, but neither she nor Mokya gave any other indication.
After a good wait, Kurenai decided to press on.
ôDo you carry a rank in the school?ö she asked the young girl.
Before the girl could respond, the door opened into the room and another jonin entered into the room.
ôAh! Yuuhi-san!ö a loud voice accompanied by blindingly white teeth declared. ôI am impressed that you are here before all the rest of us. Surely you are finding closeness to the Power of Youth, and who is this with you?ö
Under her covering of hair, Kodachi arched an eyebrow at the idea that this fellow seemed to not remember someone as distinctive as she had to be.
ôAh, Gai,ö Kurenai said hesitantly. ôThis isàö
Kodachi raised a hand politely in request for Kurenai to stop before gesturing to Mokya and pulling her fingers together as if holding a thin string and pulling along for some length. The teenager nodded and stood up clearing her throat.
ôMy Mistress is an Iyoku Disciple of the Redeemed School of Anything Goes Martial Arts, student to Master Akane Saotome, chi sorceress,ö the girl declared loudly in a shrill voice.
Kodachi briefly flinched as her own masterÆs surname was given, having forgotten that was included in the long introduction.
Mokya continued as her mistress stood up and posed aristocratically, keeping her arms crossed in front of her chest.
ôAnd wife to the rightful King Herb of the Ancient Dynasty of the Musk and mother to the rightful heir. She is Kodachi, the Black Rose. Ohh-HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!ö
The teenager cleared her throat again and turned toward Kodachi for the normal thumbs up given by her mistress, who also added a firm nod to the end of the spiel.
ôAnd I am Mokya,ö the teenager continued humbly in her normal voice. ôMy mistressÆs voice, eyes and nurse.ö
ôIndeed, the Power of Youth burns most impressively in you,ö Gai said to the girl.
ôIt is my MistressÆs spirit,ö the girl said humbly. ôI am merely the voice.ö
Kurenai, meanwhile sweated in embarrassment at having merely witnessed the exchange. In the doorway behind Gai, a newly arrived Asuma Sarutobi did likewise and seemed to be considering whether or not to enter the room with the apparent lunatics.
****
Naruto found Ryoko and Sasuke waiting for him to arrive before entering, Ryoko characteristically sitting in seiza. He waved genially and smiled at them.
ôHey! You guys all made it,ö he declared, waving at them. ôWhy didnÆt you go in with everyone else?ö
ôW..we were waiting for you, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko explained.
ôYouÆre cutting it close to the time,ö Sasuke added, noting the visible clock tower and the hands growing closer to the three.
ôYeah, yeah,ö Naruto said. ôSo letÆs go and get this thing done.ö
ôHai!ö Ryoko declared, moving smoothly from seiza to a standing position.
The three walked into the building amongst the other one hundred fifty genin and assorted odd chunin and special jonin involved in the exam. As they moved along, they found a small gathering of genin standing around outside of room that was marked as room 301.
Two shinobi that looked about sixteen or eighteen years old stood outside the doors blocking entry, kicking down a young genin in green spandex as he tried to pass them. Soon after, a girl in a pink tunic also tried to pass and was also knocked back to the floor.
ôThis is our kindness,ö one of the two declared. ôAll you lot see is the chance to get promoted, but you donÆt know what this test is like. Even weÆve failed it three times straight.ö
ôPeople die in this test,ö the other continued. ôEven worse, some give up being a shinobi altogether.ö
KakashiÆs Team 7 reached the scene soon after the speech started and the three watched the two genin in the way carefully and politely.
ôYou think you kids are ready to handle the responsibility of a chunin?ö the first asked. ôChunin are responsible for entire teams.ö
ôAno,ö Ryoko said meekly as she stepped forward and bowed. ôExcuse me, might you let us pass please?ö
Sasuke sighed as the Saotome girl moved ahead, apparently not noticing Sasuke was about to say something.
ôDidnÆt you just hear us?ö the second asked. ôYouÆre just going to fail.ö
ôIàI do not mean to be a bother,ö Ryoko noted as she stepped forward, moving in a stutter step.
As Ryoko came closer, the bandaged one of the pair of struck out with a simple kick.
ôWah!ö she gasped as she seemed to cringe past the kick.
The hand holding her bokken struck out in seeming reflex, which the bandaged genin easily dodged past.
ôOh! Suàsumimasen,ö she gasped. ôIàI did nàwah!ö
The bandaged bully tried to attack again, punching out as Ryoko ducked down to her knees, letting the punch swing high over her small frame. Almost immediately, the girl straightened into the torso of her attacker, pushing into his own momentum.
The chi of her attacker was confusing though, it felt too spread out, like it belonged to a larger body. SheÆd puzzle that out later however, for now she didnÆt need to worry about it. The attackerÆs chi was moving in one direction, sheÆd moved out of that direction and then moved in behind to shift her own chi into his momentum.
In the blink of an eye, the surprised shinboi was flying backwards through the air into his equally surprised partner.
ôSuàsumimaàmasen,ö Ryoko said, bowing apologetically to the two young men tangled into each other. ôBut we ràreally must pass.ö
That said she turned toward the door and started to push it open, disregarding the looks she was getting from the crowd.
ôRyoko,ö Sasuke said grimly. ôThis is the second floor.ö
ôAno?ö the Saotome responded, pointing up toward the sign before looking up toward it herself to make sure sheÆd read it correctly.
ôItÆs a genjutsu,ö Sasuke noted as the two bullies got to their feet and watched Ryoko standing their confused.
ôSo you noticed,ö one of them said as the 301 sign faded away into 201 for most of the people around the door.
ôAno?ö Ryoko repeated, still looking at the sign above her head and blinking.
She was pointing and staring for several more seconds, still seeing 301, before her chi finally flushed itself completely of the illusion. At which point, her face flushed brightly and she hung her head, hunching her shoulders in embarrassment while orange fire slowly flickered into life in her eyes.
ôHeh, I knew it all along,ö Naruto said proudly.
ôSumimasen,ö she said quietly, laying a shaking hand on the door next to her.
Then the girl quietly turned about and started to walk toward the stairwell. Naruto watched her, and took a couple of steps to catch up to her as Sasuke stayed behind smirking at the two false bullies.
ôHey,ö Naruto whispered comfortingly. ôI really didnÆt notice you know, and you totally kicked their asses.ö
ôArigatou, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said quietly nodding.
Behind them, three others were reacting to the situation, talking amongst themselves.
ôYour suggestion to avoid attention was a good one,ö Neji said simply to Lee as the boy in the spandex watched Sasuke finally start to move off with his teammates. ôWeÆve gained some interesting information this way. Though I would like to know who that boy was.ö
ôThatÆs Sasuke Uchiha,ö Tenten said, blushing. ôAsk any girl about him.ö
ôWho was that girl?ö Lee asked, frowning.
ôI donÆt know,ö Tenten noted. ôShe wasnÆt wearing a headband though.ö
ôMy cousin has mentioned her,ö Neji noted. ôSheÆs the daughter of that thief that tried to steal techniques some time ago.ö
ôReally?ö Tenten said. ôI hadnÆt thought sheÆd graduated yet.ö
ôIÆll meet you on the third floor,ö Lee said quickly, ôI need to test something.ö
As Lee surged forward, few people noticed the pink-haired kunoichi keeping quietly out of the way of sight, praying her own genjutsu wouldnÆt be pierced and draw attention to her being there. Sakura followed the bulk of the crowd, the presence of which made the illusion that she belonged that much more effective, breathing a sigh of relief that she had escaped being noticed by any of the people that actually knew her.
Further along, the false bullies watched things from behind the doors to room 201.
ôSo thatÆs the older Saotome girl,ö Kotetsu said rubbing at his shoulder where heÆd slammed into his partner. ôDangerous clutz.ö
ôI donÆt think those moves were an accident,ö Izumo corrected. ôIÆm more interested in GaiÆs kids though, theyÆre being very sneaky.ö
ôHey, whatÆs this?ö the bandaged chunin asked looking up toward the front of the door.
Izumo, standing on the other side of the door in question, swung it open to look and saw the charred outline of what could have been a small handprint.
****
ôAno,ö Ryoko said as they came to the bottom of the flight of the stairs and looked around. ôWh..why did we come do..downstairs. Is the tàtest n..not upstairs?ö
Sasuke and Naruto paused to look at each other in consideration of that fact when a voice called out from above them.
ôHey!ö Lee called out. ôBlack-haired girl and guy with the dark eyesàö
They looked up to see him standing on the flight above them and recognized the slightly older kid that had been kicked aside as they arrived. His injuries were gone now, however and he had a determined look in his eyes.
The young man jumped down to the ground and pointed forward.
ôYou, youÆre Sasuke Uchiha, right?ö he asked. ôAnd youÆre Ryoko Saotome?ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko nodded with a respectful bow as Sasuke merely gave a curt nod.
ôGah! Ryoko too?! What do I have to do to get people to notice me?ö Naruto privately wondered. ôAnd what is with the eyebrows on this guy?ö
ôI am Rock Lee,ö the boy said. ôI would like to fight you.ö
ôHey, what about me?ö Naruto demanded stepping forward to meet Lee.
ôI donÆt wish to fight you,ö Lee noted as Naruto rushed in.
The strikes came in with high speed, a speed that Naruto had seen before. He blinked in shock as he barely managed to raise a block and roll with the power of the hit, softening the blow enough for him to control his impromptu flight.
The hyperactive ninja rebounded off the wall and shot forward slipping a strike in which forced the green-clad fighter to shift his position before responding with another strike that sent Naruto stumbling far out of position.
Growling, Naruto recovered his balance and brought his hands together, starting a hand seal.
ôThis guy is just as fast as Ryoko and quite a bit stronger,ö he thought to himself. ôThisÆll be tough.ö
ôGet out of the way, Naruto,ö Sasuke snapped. ôHe was talking to me.ö
ôAnd Ryoko,ö Naruto added hastily to the end of that statement.
ôAno,ö Ryoko said, blinking into stars. ôDoes he want to challenge us?ö
ôYes,ö Lee said. ôI have come to test my techniques against the Uchiha heir. But I also saw your fighting skill Saotome-san and would also like to test myself against you.ö
ôWai!ö Ryoko said, jumping up off the ground excitedly. ôI accept.ö
ôShe is certainly much filled with the Power of Youth, even the loud one named Naruto is stronger than I thoughtö Lee considered silently. ôTruly a worthy adversary, but first I must test myself against the number one rookie.ö
He focused his gaze on Sasuke before politely turning toward Ryoko again.
ôIÆve challenged Sasuke first,ö he noted.
ôOhàö Ryoko noted, deflating again somewhat. ôI see.ö
Naruto, shifting somewhat out of stance wandered over to RyokoÆs side and muttered to her quietly.
ôDonÆt worry, you get used to it.ö
ôAno?ö Ryoko responded, not really understanding what Naruto meant.
ôOkay, so I was lying, it keeps being annoying,ö Naruto further explained.
ôAno?ö
ôThereÆs no way you can beat me,ö Lee noted. ôI am currently the strongest genin of the Leaf.ö
ôWeÆll see about that,ö Sasuke said, smirking as he leaped into the attack, only to find himself easily countered within a few moves.
The first exchange was only mildly better than what Naruto accomplished, much to SasukeÆs bitterness. Grimacing momentarily, Sasuke then smiled in a self-satisfied manner as his eyes shifted into a brilliant red with a pinwheel of black marks within.
ôSugoi!ö Ryoko called out as she saw the eyes change colors, wondering what it meant for SasukeÆs skills.
Sasuke ignored her and charged in again at Lee, determined to use the sharingan to puzzle out the secret behind LeeÆs technique. As the next series of exchanges carried on, it became obvious to Sasuke just what was behind LeeÆs power, and it was a discovery that shocked him completely.
The next exchange did not get much better, even through the sharingan eyes. Every high-speed kick and punch came flying past his face, just barely dodged. Each one without an accompanying burst of ninjutsu or genjutsu designed to fool his senses or give only the appearance of extreme speed.
The realization that she was fighting a man that used pure taijutsu slowly sank in and, as the monster slipped past his defenses and he was sent rocketing into the air: something he saw coming but couldnÆt move fast enough to prevent.
ôThatÆs right,ö Lee said as he leaped up behind SasukeÆs floating form. ôMy techniques are pure taijutsu, and it doesnÆt matter how well your eyes can read my movements you canÆt keep ---.ö
Lee found his lecture interrupted when his audience was pulled out from in front of him.
Flipping out of his trajectory, he pulled himself to the ground and watched as Naruto landed with the still shocked Sasuke.
ôYou, why do you interrupt our match?ö Lee demanded.
ôUzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said, in similar shock. ôThàthat was very rude.ö
ôHey,ö Naruto protested. ôWeÆve got to go to the chunin exam in like ten minutes, Sasuke wonÆt make it if heÆs unconscious.ö
At that statement, the mentioned genius snapped to his feet, angrily shrugging off Naruto and stalking away from the scene, fuming in shame at the poor performance heÆd just given.
To be saved by Naruto, of all people.
ôWhatever,ö he muttered bitterly. ôLetÆs get to the test.ö
ôIàI shall have to answer your challengeàanother time,ö Ryoko said with much hesitation. ôBut, Uzumaki-san is right. Wàwe are out of time.ö
Lee looked up toward the clock and nodded with a grimace and took a deep breath.
ôYou are correct,ö he said. ôI should also join my team. WeÆll test our techniques against each other some other time.ö
With that the small group separated and drifted up to the third floor.
ôYouÆre lucky, Lee,ö a voice said as the shinobi was about to vanish upstairs with Team 7. ôI was about to send Gai-sensei a message that you were using that technique.ö
The busy-browed fighter flinched as he looked to the giant turtle that was the source of the voice and then nodded in acceptance.
ôI am sorry, but I did not intend to use the other one,ö Lee noted.
****
ôAhh, you all three made it,ö Kakashi said as Naruto and Ryoko joined Sasuke at the entrance to the testing room. ôGood, letÆs get started.ö
He shifted aside and gestured for the three to go past him.
Next to him, Naruto looked a bit perplexed as he tried to take in what that meant, but was also very obviously trying to hide the fact that he quite obviously didnÆt know exactly what the situation was.
Kakashi and Sasuke turned to look at him with expressions ranging from the disbelieving to the disgusted.
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, inadvertently coming to NarutoÆs rescue. ôWhat is the chunin exam?ö
ôIt is an event that happens twice a year,ö Kakashi explained. ôWhen the shinobi of various countries come together to test their outstanding genin and see who is worthy to promote to chunin status.ö
Ryoko nodded in understanding but still looked a bit confused. Behind her, Naruto was starting to figure things out and the stars were slowly growing in his eyes.
ôOh, so this is for Naruto and Sasuke then,ö Ryoko noted understandably.
ôYou also have the chance to participate,ö Kakashi said.
ôAno?ö
Sasuke also looked a bit doubtful at that comment and looked toward Ryoko curiously.
ôWhy shouldnÆt she?ö Naruto asked. ôSheÆs part of our team.ö
As the hyperactive genin spoke he stepped forward to slap the girl companionably on the back almost sending Ryoko spilling forward onto her face.
Kakashi and Sasuke watched as the martial artist was nearly floored with the simple friendly hit.
ôObviously her performance has been something of a fluke so far,ö Sasuke thought.
Kakashi thought back toward over his interactions with both Kodachi and Ryoko and how they fought. Every movement replayed briefly and he noted the pattern.
ôIntent,ö he thought. ôThey read intent through their chi sense. Naruto lacked a hostile intent and surprised her.ö
ôAno,ö Ryoko said nervously as she straightened herself.
ôErr, sorry, Ryoko,ö Naruto said in embarrassment.
ôWell, anyway, this is just a nomination, taking it will be up to you,ö Kakashi said. ôThose that wish to participate need to bring those applications to room 301 at the academy tomorrow, at 3:00pm. ThatÆs all.ö
And with that, he vanished into thin air, leaving merely a tracery of smoke in his wake.
ôToàtomorrow?ö Ryoko said. ôThat leaves little time to prepare.ö
ôAh, weÆre fine,ö Naruto said, waving off the concern before fading off completely into dreams of victory and Hokage-hood.ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôThereÆs still almost twenty-nine hours until we need to be there.ö
ôItÆd probably be best not to come too tired,ö Sasuke warned her.
ôI shall be fine,ö Ryoko promised. ôThereÆs not time to prepare anything much.ö
Sasuke nodded at her statement, accepting that Ryoko would be careful before he left for his own home. That left Ryoko alone with Naruto, who was still mostly imbedded in his dreams of being a future hokage.
ôThough I do know where thereÆs a snake pit in one of the unused practice fields,ö Ryoko noted.
****
ôI understand that your sensei has nominated your team for the chunin exam,ö Hiashi Hyuuga said neutrally to his daughter as she silently prepared tea for the morning workout he held regularly with his nephew.
ôHàhai,ö Hinata said nervously, drawing a trace of irritation that Hiashi kept hidden below the surface.
He found it hard to believe that the girl had done much to deserve the nomination, her lack of willpower and confidence always prevented her from reaching her potential. More than likely she was merely included because teams were required to join as a unit.
ôDo not fail your teammates in this,ö he warned her seriously. ôYou can fail yourself as much as you want as long as you donÆt bring others down with you.ö
ôIàI will not let any of my teammates down, father,ö she ascertained quietly.
Nodding at that, though doubting she held the backbone to carry through the promise, he turned back to his preparations as Neji came into the courtyard, glowering.
ôBe sure to pay close attention to this morningÆs exercise,ö Hiashi instructed her.
ôHai,ö Hinata noted.
****
ôThe Chunin Exam, eh?ö KibaÆs mother asked curiously. ôAt your age, thatÆll be something to show those high minded noble clans a thing or two wonÆt it?ö
ôYeah,ö Kiba said with a fangy smile only moderately subdued by his motherÆs overwhelming presence. ôIÆll come out on top for certain, and weÆll see what they think when an Inuzuka hits Chunin months after graduating.ö
Tsume smiled broadly and clapped her son on the shoulder firmly.
ôHowÆs your pack?ö she asked. ôYouÆve got an Aburame and theyÆre great packmates, but is that Hyuuga girl still scared speechless half the time?ö
ôHinataÆll do what she needs to do, donÆt worry about that,ö Kiba said. ôThereÆs more bite than bark to her.ö
ôThereÆd almost have to be,ö Tsume said with a snicker. ôStill, you arenÆt the only one with a wallflower to deal with, KakashiÆs team has that Saotome girl. Not even a proper ninja herself.ö
ôSheÆll be trouble,ö Kiba said a bit more seriously.
ôWhyÆs that?ö Tsume asked. ôI hear you beat her pretty handily.ö
ôTwice,ö Kiba said. ôOut of luck, sheÆs looking for a rematch I think.ö
ôHuh, didnÆt think she had the backbone to get angry over something like that,ö the older woman said.
ôRyokoÆs not angry,ö Kiba said. ôSheÆsàItÆs like the first time Akamaru discovered bones.ö
ôCanÆt get enough of my boy, can she?ö Tsume asked with a teasing snicker as Kiba flushed moderately red.
****
NarutoÆs preparation for the next day was semi-feverish in terms of energy and effort, but undirected and unfocused.
He practiced every seal he knew, sparred his kage bunshin, challenged himself to sneak past any adult he saw and otherwise honed what he knew of each ninja talent whenever said opportunity came up. If he didnÆt find an opportunity, he tried to make anything he did into an opportunity to practice.
He was both excited and exciteable, and, without any clue as to what might be tested, he tried to practice everything rather than focusing on one coherent, concrete trait in which he might gain some advancement by the next day.
If heÆd tried doing such with his Kage Bunshin, he might have had some chance at improving several skills at least slightly, but he wasnÆt yet aware of the way information was spread between his clones yet.
Ryoko hadnÆt told him, most likely assuming he already knew, and Kakashi had kept quite on the matter as well, for reasons of his own.
In the end, perhaps the firmest benefit he acquired was a very firm feeling of being prepared and psyched up for the coming challenges, his normal indomitable spirit fanned higher than ever by his scattered preparations.
ôAll right!ö Naruto declared. ôThis is just the next step to being Hokage!ö
It was easy to dismiss NarutoÆs predominately improvised training methods and rampant, na´ve dreams as a sign of someone with only limited intelligence. It was very easy to overlook the creativity and the effort involved.
It was even more difficult to equate the cheerfulness with a supreme willpower. So often, people assumed that anybody who was happy and cheerful was also stupid.
Obviously, if someone was happy in the midst of a terrible situation, then they were merely incapable of understanding that situation.
Somewhere in the midst of his preparations, Naruto caught a glimpse of pink hair striding down the road ahead and eagerly shifted his path to land at the side of the girl he still considered the most beautiful in the village.
ôSakura-chan! HowÆs it going?ö he asked.
ôNaruto,ö the girl growled. ôLeave me alone.ö
Naruto slowed down a bit and then tried to press on.
ôDid you hear? Kakashi-sensei nominated my team for the chunin exams,ö the blonde genin declared proudly.
Sakura froze and turned toward Naruto at that statement.
ôYour team?ö she asked. ôYour whole team? Includingàher?ö
ôYou mean Ryoko?ö he asked. ôYeah, of course her. So?ö
ôSo?ö Sakura repeated in disbelief. ôSo sheÆs NOT a shinobi!ö
ôHey, RyokoÆs awesome,ö Naruto protested. ôYou should see her fight sometime. ItÆs like watching everything in fast forward. SheÆs better at taijutsu than Sasuke is!ö
ôOh please,ö Sakura said. ôSheÆs a spineless scaredy cat thatÆs been in the hospital twice with a concussion from trying to spar that dog-boy. ThereÆs no way thatàthat girl could be better than Sasuke at anything.ö
ôCome on, Sakura, you donÆt mean that,ö Naruto said. ôShe really is very good. I mean, SasukeÆs really good,ö he sounded a bit bitter as he admitted that, ôand he can do stuff with ninjutsu that Ryoko canÆt, just like my clones, but if it comes to straight fighting skill, sheÆs the best in the team.ö
ôQuit being an idiot,ö Sakura said. ôYouÆre probably the one giving her the stupid ideas that she can spar any reliably trained shinobi.ö
She twisted her chin up and stomped down the street and this time Naruto didnÆt follow, standing back, perplexed.
*****
Sitting alone, Sasuke focused on his Sharingan, stretching the time that he could hold it usefully longer and longer.
It was this, his newest skill, that he focused almost all his scant time on, trying to bring it up to a level useful in battle and other circumstances. Trying to achieve the most basic level of mastery in the quickest time possible.
They would see he was a true heir of Uchiha bloodline and worthy of the title of genius that was given to him by the outsiders that did not understand the work heÆd put in to his achievements.
Genius.
The title was a mockery, a blind appellation given to him by people that had no concept of where he actually stood in comparison to other Uchihas.
Especially a particular Uchiha, whose sharingan was powerful beyond reckoning.
Sasuke did not feel he was a genius, but he would find a way to surpass his enemy somehow. HeÆd sworn to that. He would replenish his own clan and defeat the stain on their honor.
The man that had left him an orphan and sole survivor.
ôI will kill him,ö Sasuke promised the empty lanes of the Uchiha compound.
A living ghost of the past.
****
Joseibi watched as Ryoko sat seiza in the middle of their room, practicing hand seals. SheÆd been in that position for a good three hours. The fox-cursed girl grimaced as she considered the discomfort that accompanied seiza for her even after only ten minutes.
By that time, her legs would start losing feeling, pins and needles growing along the surface of her skin, much longer and it would be difficult to even stand up.
But Ryoko could hold the position seemingly indefinitely.
Her elder sister had been practicing seiza since she was three years old at their motherÆs insistence. SheÆd said at one point that she started using it for body control practice soon after absorbing what Ryoko thought of as the prime concept of the family art: everything was training.
Recently, over the last four years or so, sometimes Ryoko just seemed to fade into the background while she was sitting seiza.
ôWhen are we training today?ö Joseibi asked.
She looked toward the kitchen counter and saw a familiar set of vials that sent a chill down her back. The last time sheÆd seen bottles like that was on their training trip with their father and Ryoko ended up with three serious snake-bites.
Ryoko looked up toward her in embarrassment.
ôI do apologize, Imouto-chan,ö she said. ôIàI am going to have to train properly tonight, I was thinking that if I could finish mastering the Ja Jinàö
ôNo!ö Joseibi snapped loudly.
ôImouto-chan,ö the elder said patiently, ôthis chunin exam is supposed to be very challenging. I must be make sure my skills are properly honed. If not, IàI will not bring proper honor to our style.ö
ôI donÆt care,ö Joseibi protested. ôYou promised youÆd help me train!ö
ôI will, but I haàö Ryoko started.
ôIf you donÆt help me train,ö Joseibi said, ignoring the look of shock her sister gave her at the somewhat unprecedented interruption. ôIÆm going to go talk to that blind lady and tell her youÆre practicing the Ja Jinku no Hebi. DidnÆt she say no training techniques you hadnÆt cleared with her or the one-eyed guy?ö
Ryoko frowned and fidgeted nervously, vacillating between the personality that was her younger sisterÆs caretaker, the training obsessive martial artist and the uncertain girl anxious to avoid bringing dishonor to herself.
ôYou promised,ö Joseibi repeated firmly.
Ryoko took a deep breath.
ôHai,ö she said finally.
****
Sakura stood stock still as she heard a rumor cross behind her. All three rookie teams were going to be put into the Chunin Exams. All three, including thatàgirl on SasukeÆs team. The one that seemed so interested in HER Sasuke.
It wasnÆt fair.
The pink haired kunoichi had gotten the best marks of any of them on her exams in the whole graduating class of twenty-seven students. Then she had to be shuffled off to another group, one that failed the passing test, just because some the Village decided to put some outsider girl on a team for some experiment.
A girl with no real skill from what sheÆd seen and no backbone to boot.
That should be her on the team with Sasuke-kun. She would be a proper genin going on proper missions instead of sitting back, waiting for another graduating class and another chance at genin while studying the medical arts.
But then, what could she do about it?
She was stuck with the situation as it was.
After all, what could she do to fix the situation?
As she considered this against the coming darkness of the sunset, she turned a corner and saw one of the foreign genin teams come to test their skills. Sakura noted the headbands they wore but didnÆt recognize the device on them, some recently founded minor village probably.
Tomorrow theyÆd go into the chunin exams with everyone else.
Where she should be.
Still, what could she do about? It wasnÆt like she could sneak into the chunin exams or anything like that. Even given the training and researching sheÆd been doing since her failure.
It wasnÆt fair, last time she was the only one of her team to accomplish any of the objectives, and yet they failed her. Something about teamwork, sheÆd been a bit too distracted about the unfairness of being failed when she succeeded in the set conditions to catch everything.
Rather unlike her, but she had been having a rather bad day.
Getting told off by Sasuke immediately after it looked like heÆd warmed to her.
Overhearing that outsiderÆs plans of being SasukeÆs mistress.
Almost being late to her teamÆs meeting.
And then getting unfairly failed just because her teammates were morons.
It was the first of many such really bad days.
Days bad enough that they had her thinking of things she normally wouldnÆt have.
Bitterly she continued walking and started slowly walking up toward the steps of KonohaÆs library. She reached the foot of the steps and found her way blocked by an unfriendly looking chunin.
ôExcuse me,ö she said. ôIÆd like to go through into the library.ö
ôIÆm afraid not Haruna-san,ö the chunin said firmly. ôYour library privileges have been suspended.ö
ôWhat?ö she said.
ôYou canÆt expect to keep sneaking technique scrolls in and out without getting caught, girl,ö the chunin said.
ôBàbut,ö Sakura protested. ôI didnÆtàö
ôConsider yourself fortunate that you limited yourself to the genin stacks,ö the man repeated. ôOtherwise youÆd be looking at more permanent repercussions. Then again, if you tried anything more secure, youÆd probably have gotten caught much earlier.ö
ôThis isnÆt fair!ö Sakura protested.
ôKid, take my advice,ö he said. ôGo home, take a breath and wait to be called on the matter. Your parents already turned over the scrolls you had in your room, so you donÆt need to come back. YouÆve obviously got talent. Give it some time, youÆll be a full shinobi and then you can get in here all you want.ö
Fuming, Sakura turned away and stomped down the street.
She should be a shinobi now!
Somehow, sheÆd prove it.
The girl froze half-way home and started considering carefully a rather ill-considered idea.
The genjutsu sheÆd used to get into the libraryÆs genin technique stacks wasnÆt strong enough alone to get her into anything with real security, but still.
ôIt could just work,ö she muttered. ôI might just be able to slip in. Then I can prove to Sasuke-kun that IÆm not a pathetic would be genin.ö
The pink-haired kunoichi student turned directions and picked up her pace as she started formulating a plan.
Above her, a slim figure wearing a Kusagakure headband watched her go. A moment ago it had been ignoring her, and then sheÆd let slip SasukeÆs name.
Now, the slim figure smiled as slender fingers tapped out a sinister rhythm.
ôI can make some small use of this.ö
****
Well before three oÆclock came, the various jonin responsible for the genin applying to the chunin exam had started to filter into the lounge set aside for them to wait out the results of this first round of testing.
The first to arrive was the youngest jonin, Kurenai Yuuhi. Or at least she had thought she was the first to arrive. Instead she found a woman with long black hair covering her face like some sort of ghost and sitting next to a young teenaged girl.
She immediately recognized the chi-user from the earlier meeting and her assistant, and voice, Mokya.
ôOh, hello,ö she said. ôI suppose it makes sense that you would be here as well. I am Kurenai Yuuhi and youÆreàwhat is the proper rank?ö
ôMistress is an Iyoku Disciple within the Redeemed school,ö Mokya answered after a nod from Kodachi.
ôHow would that compare to the shinobi ranks,ö Kurenai asked. ôIf thatÆs not considered prying into your school secrets.ö
Kodachi shook her head and reached forward with a bundle of paper and a pen, writing a quick note for Mokya.
ôThere is little the school considers outright secret,ö Mokya explained, she looked toward Kodachi and waited for cues. ôThere are five basic ranks. StudentàInitiateàDiscipleàMasteràGrandmaster. Disciple is roughly equivalent to a jonin.ö
Kodachi nodded in confirmation of her assistantÆs explanation.
ôI see,ö Kurenai noted. ôA disciple of Iyoku. Will, ambition. Is that the most important virtue of the school?ö
ôThe school credo consists of five virtues, with some disagreement over which is most important,ö Mokya explained. ôAiren, Iyoku, Gimu, Fuki and Chikara. The leaders of the school have differences in training and philosophy leaning more toward one virtue or another. But all are required to advanceö
ôCompassion, will, responsibility, freedom and strength,ö Kurenai noted. ôI assume each path is led by a grandmaster?ö
Kodachi shook her head and raised a single finger.
ôOnly one master has so thoroughly mastered his own strengths and flaws,ö Mokya said reverently. ôAccepted them all as a part of himself and balanced them completely.ö
ôAnd which path is that?ö Kurenai asked, curiously.
Kodachi let her hair fall back so that the ninja could see her amused smile underneath, but neither she nor Mokya gave any other indication.
After a good wait, Kurenai decided to press on.
ôDo you carry a rank in the school?ö she asked the young girl.
Before the girl could respond, the door opened into the room and another jonin entered into the room.
ôAh! Yuuhi-san!ö a loud voice accompanied by blindingly white teeth declared. ôI am impressed that you are here before all the rest of us. Surely you are finding closeness to the Power of Youth, and who is this with you?ö
Under her covering of hair, Kodachi arched an eyebrow at the idea that this fellow seemed to not remember someone as distinctive as she had to be.
ôAh, Gai,ö Kurenai said hesitantly. ôThis isàö
Kodachi raised a hand politely in request for Kurenai to stop before gesturing to Mokya and pulling her fingers together as if holding a thin string and pulling along for some length. The teenager nodded and stood up clearing her throat.
ôMy Mistress is an Iyoku Disciple of the Redeemed School of Anything Goes Martial Arts, student to Master Akane Saotome, chi sorceress,ö the girl declared loudly in a shrill voice.
Kodachi briefly flinched as her own masterÆs surname was given, having forgotten that was included in the long introduction.
Mokya continued as her mistress stood up and posed aristocratically, keeping her arms crossed in front of her chest.
ôAnd wife to the rightful King Herb of the Ancient Dynasty of the Musk and mother to the rightful heir. She is Kodachi, the Black Rose. Ohh-HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!ö
The teenager cleared her throat again and turned toward Kodachi for the normal thumbs up given by her mistress, who also added a firm nod to the end of the spiel.
ôAnd I am Mokya,ö the teenager continued humbly in her normal voice. ôMy mistressÆs voice, eyes and nurse.ö
ôIndeed, the Power of Youth burns most impressively in you,ö Gai said to the girl.
ôIt is my MistressÆs spirit,ö the girl said humbly. ôI am merely the voice.ö
Kurenai, meanwhile sweated in embarrassment at having merely witnessed the exchange. In the doorway behind Gai, a newly arrived Asuma Sarutobi did likewise and seemed to be considering whether or not to enter the room with the apparent lunatics.
****
Naruto found Ryoko and Sasuke waiting for him to arrive before entering, Ryoko characteristically sitting in seiza. He waved genially and smiled at them.
ôHey! You guys all made it,ö he declared, waving at them. ôWhy didnÆt you go in with everyone else?ö
ôW..we were waiting for you, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko explained.
ôYouÆre cutting it close to the time,ö Sasuke added, noting the visible clock tower and the hands growing closer to the three.
ôYeah, yeah,ö Naruto said. ôSo letÆs go and get this thing done.ö
ôHai!ö Ryoko declared, moving smoothly from seiza to a standing position.
The three walked into the building amongst the other one hundred fifty genin and assorted odd chunin and special jonin involved in the exam. As they moved along, they found a small gathering of genin standing around outside of room that was marked as room 301.
Two shinobi that looked about sixteen or eighteen years old stood outside the doors blocking entry, kicking down a young genin in green spandex as he tried to pass them. Soon after, a girl in a pink tunic also tried to pass and was also knocked back to the floor.
ôThis is our kindness,ö one of the two declared. ôAll you lot see is the chance to get promoted, but you donÆt know what this test is like. Even weÆve failed it three times straight.ö
ôPeople die in this test,ö the other continued. ôEven worse, some give up being a shinobi altogether.ö
KakashiÆs Team 7 reached the scene soon after the speech started and the three watched the two genin in the way carefully and politely.
ôYou think you kids are ready to handle the responsibility of a chunin?ö the first asked. ôChunin are responsible for entire teams.ö
ôAno,ö Ryoko said meekly as she stepped forward and bowed. ôExcuse me, might you let us pass please?ö
Sasuke sighed as the Saotome girl moved ahead, apparently not noticing Sasuke was about to say something.
ôDidnÆt you just hear us?ö the second asked. ôYouÆre just going to fail.ö
ôIàI do not mean to be a bother,ö Ryoko noted as she stepped forward, moving in a stutter step.
As Ryoko came closer, the bandaged one of the pair of struck out with a simple kick.
ôWah!ö she gasped as she seemed to cringe past the kick.
The hand holding her bokken struck out in seeming reflex, which the bandaged genin easily dodged past.
ôOh! Suàsumimasen,ö she gasped. ôIàI did nàwah!ö
The bandaged bully tried to attack again, punching out as Ryoko ducked down to her knees, letting the punch swing high over her small frame. Almost immediately, the girl straightened into the torso of her attacker, pushing into his own momentum.
The chi of her attacker was confusing though, it felt too spread out, like it belonged to a larger body. SheÆd puzzle that out later however, for now she didnÆt need to worry about it. The attackerÆs chi was moving in one direction, sheÆd moved out of that direction and then moved in behind to shift her own chi into his momentum.
In the blink of an eye, the surprised shinboi was flying backwards through the air into his equally surprised partner.
ôSuàsumimaàmasen,ö Ryoko said, bowing apologetically to the two young men tangled into each other. ôBut we ràreally must pass.ö
That said she turned toward the door and started to push it open, disregarding the looks she was getting from the crowd.
ôRyoko,ö Sasuke said grimly. ôThis is the second floor.ö
ôAno?ö the Saotome responded, pointing up toward the sign before looking up toward it herself to make sure sheÆd read it correctly.
ôItÆs a genjutsu,ö Sasuke noted as the two bullies got to their feet and watched Ryoko standing their confused.
ôSo you noticed,ö one of them said as the 301 sign faded away into 201 for most of the people around the door.
ôAno?ö Ryoko repeated, still looking at the sign above her head and blinking.
She was pointing and staring for several more seconds, still seeing 301, before her chi finally flushed itself completely of the illusion. At which point, her face flushed brightly and she hung her head, hunching her shoulders in embarrassment while orange fire slowly flickered into life in her eyes.
ôHeh, I knew it all along,ö Naruto said proudly.
ôSumimasen,ö she said quietly, laying a shaking hand on the door next to her.
Then the girl quietly turned about and started to walk toward the stairwell. Naruto watched her, and took a couple of steps to catch up to her as Sasuke stayed behind smirking at the two false bullies.
ôHey,ö Naruto whispered comfortingly. ôI really didnÆt notice you know, and you totally kicked their asses.ö
ôArigatou, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said quietly nodding.
Behind them, three others were reacting to the situation, talking amongst themselves.
ôYour suggestion to avoid attention was a good one,ö Neji said simply to Lee as the boy in the spandex watched Sasuke finally start to move off with his teammates. ôWeÆve gained some interesting information this way. Though I would like to know who that boy was.ö
ôThatÆs Sasuke Uchiha,ö Tenten said, blushing. ôAsk any girl about him.ö
ôWho was that girl?ö Lee asked, frowning.
ôI donÆt know,ö Tenten noted. ôShe wasnÆt wearing a headband though.ö
ôMy cousin has mentioned her,ö Neji noted. ôSheÆs the daughter of that thief that tried to steal techniques some time ago.ö
ôReally?ö Tenten said. ôI hadnÆt thought sheÆd graduated yet.ö
ôIÆll meet you on the third floor,ö Lee said quickly, ôI need to test something.ö
As Lee surged forward, few people noticed the pink-haired kunoichi keeping quietly out of the way of sight, praying her own genjutsu wouldnÆt be pierced and draw attention to her being there. Sakura followed the bulk of the crowd, the presence of which made the illusion that she belonged that much more effective, breathing a sigh of relief that she had escaped being noticed by any of the people that actually knew her.
Further along, the false bullies watched things from behind the doors to room 201.
ôSo thatÆs the older Saotome girl,ö Kotetsu said rubbing at his shoulder where heÆd slammed into his partner. ôDangerous clutz.ö
ôI donÆt think those moves were an accident,ö Izumo corrected. ôIÆm more interested in GaiÆs kids though, theyÆre being very sneaky.ö
ôHey, whatÆs this?ö the bandaged chunin asked looking up toward the front of the door.
Izumo, standing on the other side of the door in question, swung it open to look and saw the charred outline of what could have been a small handprint.
****
ôAno,ö Ryoko said as they came to the bottom of the flight of the stairs and looked around. ôWh..why did we come do..downstairs. Is the tàtest n..not upstairs?ö
Sasuke and Naruto paused to look at each other in consideration of that fact when a voice called out from above them.
ôHey!ö Lee called out. ôBlack-haired girl and guy with the dark eyesàö
They looked up to see him standing on the flight above them and recognized the slightly older kid that had been kicked aside as they arrived. His injuries were gone now, however and he had a determined look in his eyes.
The young man jumped down to the ground and pointed forward.
ôYou, youÆre Sasuke Uchiha, right?ö he asked. ôAnd youÆre Ryoko Saotome?ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko nodded with a respectful bow as Sasuke merely gave a curt nod.
ôGah! Ryoko too?! What do I have to do to get people to notice me?ö Naruto privately wondered. ôAnd what is with the eyebrows on this guy?ö
ôI am Rock Lee,ö the boy said. ôI would like to fight you.ö
ôHey, what about me?ö Naruto demanded stepping forward to meet Lee.
ôI donÆt wish to fight you,ö Lee noted as Naruto rushed in.
The strikes came in with high speed, a speed that Naruto had seen before. He blinked in shock as he barely managed to raise a block and roll with the power of the hit, softening the blow enough for him to control his impromptu flight.
The hyperactive ninja rebounded off the wall and shot forward slipping a strike in which forced the green-clad fighter to shift his position before responding with another strike that sent Naruto stumbling far out of position.
Growling, Naruto recovered his balance and brought his hands together, starting a hand seal.
ôThis guy is just as fast as Ryoko and quite a bit stronger,ö he thought to himself. ôThisÆll be tough.ö
ôGet out of the way, Naruto,ö Sasuke snapped. ôHe was talking to me.ö
ôAnd Ryoko,ö Naruto added hastily to the end of that statement.
ôAno,ö Ryoko said, blinking into stars. ôDoes he want to challenge us?ö
ôYes,ö Lee said. ôI have come to test my techniques against the Uchiha heir. But I also saw your fighting skill Saotome-san and would also like to test myself against you.ö
ôWai!ö Ryoko said, jumping up off the ground excitedly. ôI accept.ö
ôShe is certainly much filled with the Power of Youth, even the loud one named Naruto is stronger than I thoughtö Lee considered silently. ôTruly a worthy adversary, but first I must test myself against the number one rookie.ö
He focused his gaze on Sasuke before politely turning toward Ryoko again.
ôIÆve challenged Sasuke first,ö he noted.
ôOhàö Ryoko noted, deflating again somewhat. ôI see.ö
Naruto, shifting somewhat out of stance wandered over to RyokoÆs side and muttered to her quietly.
ôDonÆt worry, you get used to it.ö
ôAno?ö Ryoko responded, not really understanding what Naruto meant.
ôOkay, so I was lying, it keeps being annoying,ö Naruto further explained.
ôAno?ö
ôThereÆs no way you can beat me,ö Lee noted. ôI am currently the strongest genin of the Leaf.ö
ôWeÆll see about that,ö Sasuke said, smirking as he leaped into the attack, only to find himself easily countered within a few moves.
The first exchange was only mildly better than what Naruto accomplished, much to SasukeÆs bitterness. Grimacing momentarily, Sasuke then smiled in a self-satisfied manner as his eyes shifted into a brilliant red with a pinwheel of black marks within.
ôSugoi!ö Ryoko called out as she saw the eyes change colors, wondering what it meant for SasukeÆs skills.
Sasuke ignored her and charged in again at Lee, determined to use the sharingan to puzzle out the secret behind LeeÆs technique. As the next series of exchanges carried on, it became obvious to Sasuke just what was behind LeeÆs power, and it was a discovery that shocked him completely.
The next exchange did not get much better, even through the sharingan eyes. Every high-speed kick and punch came flying past his face, just barely dodged. Each one without an accompanying burst of ninjutsu or genjutsu designed to fool his senses or give only the appearance of extreme speed.
The realization that she was fighting a man that used pure taijutsu slowly sank in and, as the monster slipped past his defenses and he was sent rocketing into the air: something he saw coming but couldnÆt move fast enough to prevent.
ôThatÆs right,ö Lee said as he leaped up behind SasukeÆs floating form. ôMy techniques are pure taijutsu, and it doesnÆt matter how well your eyes can read my movements you canÆt keep ---.ö
Lee found his lecture interrupted when his audience was pulled out from in front of him.
Flipping out of his trajectory, he pulled himself to the ground and watched as Naruto landed with the still shocked Sasuke.
ôYou, why do you interrupt our match?ö Lee demanded.
ôUzumaki-san,ö Ryoko said, in similar shock. ôThàthat was very rude.ö
ôHey,ö Naruto protested. ôWeÆve got to go to the chunin exam in like ten minutes, Sasuke wonÆt make it if heÆs unconscious.ö
At that statement, the mentioned genius snapped to his feet, angrily shrugging off Naruto and stalking away from the scene, fuming in shame at the poor performance heÆd just given.
To be saved by Naruto, of all people.
ôWhatever,ö he muttered bitterly. ôLetÆs get to the test.ö
ôIàI shall have to answer your challengeàanother time,ö Ryoko said with much hesitation. ôBut, Uzumaki-san is right. Wàwe are out of time.ö
Lee looked up toward the clock and nodded with a grimace and took a deep breath.
ôYou are correct,ö he said. ôI should also join my team. WeÆll test our techniques against each other some other time.ö
With that the small group separated and drifted up to the third floor.
ôYouÆre lucky, Lee,ö a voice said as the shinobi was about to vanish upstairs with Team 7. ôI was about to send Gai-sensei a message that you were using that technique.ö
The busy-browed fighter flinched as he looked to the giant turtle that was the source of the voice and then nodded in acceptance.
ôI am sorry, but I did not intend to use the other one,ö Lee noted.
****
ôAhh, you all three made it,ö Kakashi said as Naruto and Ryoko joined Sasuke at the entrance to the testing room. ôGood, letÆs get started.ö
He shifted aside and gestured for the three to go past him.
I'm getting past the chunin exam, and possibly the Tsunade search, before I bring in too many Ranma aspects.
That is a LONG pair of story archs, but compared to the overall Naruto story arch still encompasses less than a third of the story.
I'm definitely thinking that Madara has an interest in chi users in this AU, so when the Akatsuki show up, there will be at least one chi-user, haven't decided who yet.
Also, Happosai won't be forgotten.
As to the politics of Ranma-esque powers:
the new Anything Goes is marginally aligned with the Joketsuzoku amazons and had a similar link with the Musk through Kodachi until the coup that took Herb out of power.
The Joketsuzoku and Musk are edging on war given the current Musk regime's older ways of thinking. (Herb, Kodachi and family are presumed dead by outsiders). One thing keeping it from outright war is the Musk worry the Saotomes might join the Joketsuzoku if a war breaks out.
The Phoenix are remaining neutral and isolationist. However, they are suspected of using the drowned man and woman springs to filter spies into the groundling lands.
All three are in lands west of the Land of the Wind, off the known maps of the Naruto universe. They have thus far not been involved in ninja politics or wars and have mostly been overlooked.
The Kuno family, minus a disowned Kodachi, is an enemy to the Anything Goes school. Their relationship falling back to normal after the unification to defeat Happosai.
The Hibiki family (Akari and Ryouga) are nominal allies, but mostly take to their own affairs. As are the Kuonji (Ukyou and Konatsu)
The old Anything Goes school is still around and while Happosai hasn't outright broken his parole yet, he has several students that can teach his art for him. They're mostly underground, even amongst chi-users.
Happosai's goals compared to Madara's are just as megalomaniacal without even the shallow rationalization of nobility that Madara has in the idea that a false peace is better than constant war. Happosai quite plainly just wants no one to interfere with his whims.
That is a LONG pair of story archs, but compared to the overall Naruto story arch still encompasses less than a third of the story.
I'm definitely thinking that Madara has an interest in chi users in this AU, so when the Akatsuki show up, there will be at least one chi-user, haven't decided who yet.
Also, Happosai won't be forgotten.
As to the politics of Ranma-esque powers:
the new Anything Goes is marginally aligned with the Joketsuzoku amazons and had a similar link with the Musk through Kodachi until the coup that took Herb out of power.
The Joketsuzoku and Musk are edging on war given the current Musk regime's older ways of thinking. (Herb, Kodachi and family are presumed dead by outsiders). One thing keeping it from outright war is the Musk worry the Saotomes might join the Joketsuzoku if a war breaks out.
The Phoenix are remaining neutral and isolationist. However, they are suspected of using the drowned man and woman springs to filter spies into the groundling lands.
All three are in lands west of the Land of the Wind, off the known maps of the Naruto universe. They have thus far not been involved in ninja politics or wars and have mostly been overlooked.
The Kuno family, minus a disowned Kodachi, is an enemy to the Anything Goes school. Their relationship falling back to normal after the unification to defeat Happosai.
The Hibiki family (Akari and Ryouga) are nominal allies, but mostly take to their own affairs. As are the Kuonji (Ukyou and Konatsu)
The old Anything Goes school is still around and while Happosai hasn't outright broken his parole yet, he has several students that can teach his art for him. They're mostly underground, even amongst chi-users.
Happosai's goals compared to Madara's are just as megalomaniacal without even the shallow rationalization of nobility that Madara has in the idea that a false peace is better than constant war. Happosai quite plainly just wants no one to interfere with his whims.
Naruto, Sasuke and Ryoko stepped through the doors and into room 301 and saw a small horde of ninja lounged out all over the place, many turned back to look at the most recent three to walk into the room. Several had a bitter look on their face as they took in the youth of the newest genin to join the examining set.
ôLook at those brats,ö one of them muttered under his breath. ôWhat makes them think they belong here?ö
The pink-haired girl next to him grunted neutrally as she watched the newcomers herself with a mix of feelings. Especially as a blonde girl leaped out of the general crowd and latched onto SasukeÆs back with a girlish cry.
ôSasuke-kun! YouÆre late!ö Ino shouted with a cute trill. ôI havenÆt seen you for a long time so IÆve been waiting here in excitement!ö
She looked over and saw both Naruto and Ryoko staring at her.
ôHuh, what are you doing here?ö Ino asked. ôStill trying to get my Sasuke-kun and following him around?ö
She stuck her tongue out at Ryoko childishly.
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, confused and looking about as if trying to figure out what Ino was referring to.
ôAre you guys taking this stupid test too?ö a slow and weary sounding voice asked. ôHow troublesome. Try not to die.ö
They looked past Ino and saw a pair of other young genin walking up toward them. One was a bored and slender looking young man with black hair tied up in a sort of pineapple-ish style. The other was a chubby kid eating from a rapidly shrinking bag of chips.
Naruto recognized Shikamaru Nara and Choji Akimichi as they approached.
ôOh, itÆs the idiot trio,ö he said quickly.
ôDonÆt call us that,ö Shikamaru protested irritably before glancing over toward Ryoko curiously and arching an eyebrow.
He didnÆt have time to comment, however before someone else found them.
ôYahoo! Found you!ö KibaÆs voice called out loudly as Team 8 started moving forward to join them. ôLooks like everyoneÆs here.ö
ôHello,ö Hinata said shyly, putting her fingers together nervously.
ôHey, Hinata,ö Naruto called out. ôKiba, you guys here already?ö
ôLike that roadblock on the second floor stood a chance at us,ö Kiba declared proudly.
Ryoko winced and shuffled about on her feet as the dog-boy inadvertently reminded her of her near failure on the floor below.
Lee came in then, a bit behind Team 7 and moved quietly to join his own team as Sasuke, now without a clinging kunoichi, watched the older genin pass.
ôSo, all three of the rookie teams are in this, huh?ö Kiba noted. ôHow about that?ö
ôYou kids there,ö a soft, charming voice called out. ôYou should be more quiet.ö
They all turned about and watched a slim, silver-haired genin walking towards them, wearing his head-band across his brow. He seemed friendly and disarming, but at the same time he was lecturing them on proper behavior.
ôYouÆre all rookies from the academy, arenÆt you?ö he asked. ôShouting like a bunch of school girls.ö
He shook his head in amused disapproval.
ôWho the hell are you?ö Sasuke demanded.
ôIÆm Kabuto,ö came the reply.
Sakura watched from her hiding spot amongst the crowd wiping off a sheen of sweat and wondering how much longer she could hold this genjutsu. A more nagging question was why such a delicate illusion had held so long.
Surely, out of all the Konoha shinobi sheÆd accidentally bumped into, somebody had to have seen her before, and as soon as that happened, it should have blown a whole in the simple illusion that she belonged where she was.
Consciously she simply assumed that she was much better than she gave herself credit for, but there was a layer beneath that that had expected to be caught in the attempt and sent back home to her parents. That part of her dearly wanted to go up to the proctors and say exactly who she was and what she had done, but the fear of being caught was greater than the desire for this stress to end.
SheÆd gotten herself stuck.
Meanwhile, Kabuto had just pointed out the angry faces staring at them.
Sakura noted that the Saotome girl had a predictable response, she stepped forward and bowed respectfully.
ôSàsumimasen,ö she said. ôW..we do not mean to be a boàbother.ö
Growling one of the Amegakure shinobi stood up to tower over the little martial artist as the silver-haired genin had started to show his cards to the other rookies.
ôStuttering and shuffling about like that and you expect to take this exam?ö he asked her.
ôH..hai,ö Ryoko said, trying not to swallow.
ôYo, Ryoko,ö Naruto called out. ôTry not to beat anyone up before the exam starts.ö
ôNaruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly. ôThat might not be the best thing to say.ö
ôH..Hai, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko noted nervously, before turning back to the incensed Amegakure shinobi. ôAnoàpàplease do not mind m..my teammate. I have no intention of stàstarting anything. I already owe Lee-san aà.a spar, sàso.ö
ôYouÆre saying that you can beat us up,ö the Amegakure shinobi demanded of Ryoko. ôA little bit of nothing like you?ö
ôI am Ryoko Saotome of the Anything Goes School of Martial Arts,ö she said. ôI do nànot lose.ö
There was a curious amount of iron in her voice as she spoke the introduction, but then her manner shifted slightly and she added another comment.
ôBàbut, I dàdo not beàbelieve thàthat I am allowedà.ö
The foreigner growled in response to that and swung out his fist in a simple punch designed to teach Ryoko some manners. Instead, a timely bow, apologetically made, swept over her head. The snapped knee that followed, hoping to take advantage of the girlÆs head-down manner, swished past her head as it swung upward.
ôRyoko-chan!ö Hinata called out.
Ryoko turned to look at Hinata with a swift and apologetic look as a vicious knife hand sailed past where her throat had been until she turned aside.
ôOh, Hyuuga-san,ö Ryoko said cheerfully, as she swung one of her hands out. ôI was jàjust trying to ex..explain we do nànot mean any insult.ö
RyokoÆs swinging arm struck the overcommitted Amegakure in the back before his chi settled into a stationary place. Given more impetus, the man stumbled comically until he was stopped by a wall with no harm.
He turned to look at the twelve year-old girl that had just managed to thoroughly embarrass him, as was most of the room.
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, glancing around and honestly trying to puzzle out what all the attention was for.
Sakura, from her place stared in outright shock as she tried to comprehend just how lucky the girl was to have avoided getting herself killed right then.
ôThatÆs great, Ryoko-chan!ö Naruto declared as he stepped forward.
ôB..but I was only trying to avoidàö Ryoko protested.
ôNow itÆs my turn,ö Naruto shouted over her. ôIÆm Naruto Uzumaki and IÆm not going to lose to any of you out there! You got that?!ö
ôThat makes two idiots,ö Sakura thought as she watched Naruto through lidded eyes.
Sasuke was shaking his head in semi-disgust at the antics of his team members. Kiba was staring in semi-disbelief at Naruto while Shikamaru simply shook his head and muttered troublesome.
ôYou idiot!ö Ino shouted, moving forward to grab Naruto and haul him back.
ôI was only saying the truth,ö Naruto protested.
Kabuto watched with an amused look on his face, shaking his head at the antics even as his eye shifted slightly to take in Sasuke UchihaÆs form. This was to be the Uchiha geniusÆs test from more than one party.
Someone very powerful was interested in how Sasuke would perform for this event.
He was still watching Sasuke, and concealing it as the same sort of amused observation he had toward the other rookies, when Ryoko stepped away from the general crowd and started moving toward the back of the room. She passed between Sasuke and Kabuto, freezing in place for just a brief second as she did so.
Kabuto noted the oddity and frowned, wondering what that brief freezing meant, but he set it aside for the moment.
For her part, Ryoko swallowed nervously in the wake of that brief spike of heavy, murderous chi that sheÆd just walked through.
That had to be a mistake of some kind, she decided, especially since there was no one that looked like they were producing that sort of intent. There had been hardly any emotion to it at all, just a terrible sense of intent.
Before anything else could happen a great burst of smoke appeared at the front of the room. As it cleared, was revealed a small army of chunin in proctor uniforms. At their head was a scarred man who scanned the crowds of genin carefully, arching an eyebrow as he came to the stalled commotion in the back.
Ryoko recognized him from her and JoseibiÆs interviews a few years back.
ôEverybody settle down,ö the scarred man commanded. ôIÆm Ibiki Morino, the examiner for the first test of the Chunin Selection Exam. Thanks for waiting. WeÆll start by assigning seating and then weÆll get to the rules.ö
Inwardly he thought that the commotion was much quieter than he had expected it to be, usually the stress-induced confrontations didnÆt bring themselves to a self-conclusion.
Naruto glanced to the side as one of the chunin picked out a large stack of papers. Slowly what was coming dawned on him.
ôA paper test!?ö
****
Ibiki frowned as he scanned the room, he wandered close to one of the other proctors and talked to him quietly.
ôGet a list of testing teams including photos,ö he said quietly.
ôSomething wrong?ö the proctor asked quietly.
ôThere are one hundred fifty seven examinees,ö the interrogator said softly.
ôThatÆs a fairly good number, but whatÆs the security issue?ö the other asked.
ôItÆs not divisible by three,ö Ibiki noted.
****
Naruto stared at his paper and tried not to freak out. At least not any worse than he was right now. Grimacing, he reached a hand up into his hair and rubbed hard, as if he could force the answers out of his head.
His eyes drifted from question to question, trying to find even one that he could begin to answer.
The first test was a cryptogram
that made absolutely no sense to him as he stared at it. Then there was a question about parabolas and options of attack. He could give some rough explanation of what sort of tactics or strategies he could use, but then came the whole ôshow your workö part and he had no idea how to relate his ideas to math.
Following from that were other complex questions mixing a whole variety of fields and relating to in-the-field situations. Stuff like explaining what impact something that happened three hundred years ago had on an encounter now. Or which chemical would produce the necessary result needed to cover a last minute escape.
ôWhat the hell does some old poem have to do with a ninja mission?ö Naruto demanded within his erratic thoughts.
Beside him, Hinata watched with her eyebrows pulling together in a combination of affection and quiet concern for the boy sitting next to her.
****
Ryoko moved on from the first question, wondering if it was there as a sort of free-points question. SheÆd never quite realized that her ability to read most ciphers and coded technique scrolls: her own variation of the Saotome analytical ability.
The next one was math-oriented and completely beyond what her mother had taught her for basic home economics. She frowned slightly and moved on. Chemistry and physics were other topics unnecessary to a proper woman by NodokaÆs standards. Politics fell into the same group, Ryoko only knew enough for polite conversation, never mind complex analysis.
The history and literature ones were a bit easier, but only just. Most of the classics mother had her read were rather boring. Only a couple of them had any battles or adventure whatsoever. It had been awhile before sheÆd discovered that there were numerous classics written around the past wars.
In the end, she felt that she had perhaps four questions with a decent answer and two she could make an attempt at. That left four that she had almost no clue where to start on, including the one that hadnÆt been revealed yet.
And she had no idea what sort of score she had to make to pass this test. If she could only be certain about four questions, then was she dooming her team to failure?
ôAno?ö
She bit her lip nervously and held onto her pen nervously, a thin trail of smoke drifting up from it.
Next to her, a tired-looking red-haired sand-genin stared expressionlessly at his paper and then toward Ryoko, noting her skittish and nervous demeanor with a quiet sort of disdain that had most every other examinee near him swallowing nervously.
Only the dark-haired girl seemed to be more concerned with her performance on this paper test.
****
Sasuke likewise scanned over each of the questions and slowly came to a conclusion of his own.
ôI see,ö he thought. ôI canÆt answer any of these.ö
He looked over at the row of chunin with their prominent clipboards and smirking faces and grimaced.
ôItÆs like they assume weÆre going to cheat,ö he thought to himself bitterly. ôBastards.ö
Still, only two points off for cheating, thatÆs a pretty light penalty compared to what would happen on most tests if you got caught cheating. Why only two points off?
His mind drifted off toward the examiners instructions. Those pathetic enough to get caught would be eliminated. This wasnÆt a test of what they knew. This was a test of what they could discover. Of course the examiners expected them to cheat, they had to cheat to get the answers. It was just like being on an information assignment trying to get the intelligence past the guards.
That made things a bit easier.
He only hoped Naruto figured out, or Ryoko for that matter. She wasnÆt even a ninja, she wouldnÆt look at things in the same way.
****
Sakura huddled quietly as she focused entirely on answering her test questions, hoping against hope that nobody would notice her. At least she could answer most of the questions. All she had to do was not stand out and hope that SasukeÆs team did just as well.
Suspiciously and guiltily, she watched as a proctor left the room after a brief conversation with the primary examiner. Things were getting very out of control, very fast. It was getting hard to concentrate on the questions.
She huddled in on herself and kept her head down, trying to think of a way to get herself out of this mess.
Luck turned in her favor.
The devilÆs luck at least.
****
Ino scanned about, looking for a target of her jutsu. If Sakura had been there, then she would have certainly targeted the huge-foreheaded girl. Instead, she had to look about for someone else the she could hope had the answers.
SheÆd prefer to wait for one smarty pants to finish writing and move into them, but as it stood, sheÆd probably have to make two or three trips, plus once each to Choji and Shikamaru, in order to get most of the answers to her team.
Scanning about, she saw the long black ponytail of that outsider scaredy cat and smiled. Most probably hadnÆt noticed, but sheÆd overheard enough of the girls talks with her younger sister to know that there was a working mind in that head. SheÆd at least get a good chunk of information from the girl.
Quietly, checking her sides to see if anybody was watching her, she formed the hand sign of her clanÆs special technique and shoved herself forward. Then she was pushing RyokoÆs spirit back to make room for her own to take over.
In doing so, she burst open a door that been creaking open already.
A wave of fear, outright terror, washed over her as the long, drawn out sound of metal scraping against wood screamed dully into her earsà
àthat she was flung out of the body backwards into her own.
Further ahead of her, her targetÆs right hand erupted in orange flame that charred her pen to ashes, and then fell down to burn a hole through her desk before her own mind snapped forward and into control again.
ôWhatÆs going on here?ö Ibiki demanded as he strode forward to look at Ryoko.
The flames around her hand were not quite dying, but reduced to a smoldering shifting aura that released smoke that smelled vaguely of cooking meat. He scanned up the row to where the frantic Yamanaka was staring at the black-haired girl with open shock.
ôSaotome,ö he said. ôYouÆre burning yourself.ö
ôSu..sumimasen,ö Ryoko said swallowing fervently and trying desperately to finish putting out the fire that her fear had raised. ôIàIàdo not mean to cause a stir.ö
ôThatÆs fine,ö Ibiki said in carefully soothing manner. ôGo get yourself some water and calm down, we donÆt need people showing off just now.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said, standing up and walking off with the chunin proctor called over to escort her and hold her paper.
ôWhat happened?ö the chunin asked.
ôThe Yamanaka girl made a clumsy attempt at possession to get some answers,ö he responded. ôMake sure to take two points off her score.ö
He didnÆt say anymore, the Saotome girlÆs supposed blood gift was a high-ranked secret. He couldnÆt just go around telling subordinates he thought the Yamanaka turned it on by accident. There was no telling who would hear. Still, heÆd seen KakashiÆs report on having witnessed the phenomena, not to mention having interrogated than man that had survived being the target.
This little outbreak was much more mild than the previous one.
ôHey, are they going to be okay?ö Naruto called out.
ôDonÆt worry about them,ö Ibiki noted. ôTheyÆll be back shortly enough.ö
ôWell,ö he noted to the crowd. ôI think you still have twenty five minutes left, or did you not want to pass this stage?ö
The various examinees slowly looked away from the commotion and back to their papers as one of the proctors came up to IbikiÆs side, now that he was back at the front of the room.
As she did, Ibiki turned to look at the Yamanaka and frowned as another chunin, the same who had gone to get the files on the entrants, was escorting her out to calm down as well. Frowning, Ibiki moved toward the files and leafed through them, looking about at the faces turned his way.
He couldnÆt find the one out of place, and that bothered him immensely.
****
Shikamaru frowned as he watched the interplay. There was no resisting InoÆs technique, but there were dangers. Trying to possess someone suffering from severe injuries was near-suicidal as the technique would pass that pain along to the possessor.
He glanced toward the outsider girl as she left and then the hole and char marks her fire had left on the table.
ôHow troublesome,ö he muttered.
****
The same holes and marks were also being examined by Gaara, who narrowed his eyes in consideration. The chakra that had been leaking out of his testing neighborÆs body wasàintriguing. He felt his motherÆs spirit shift somewhat within him almostàeagerly.
It reminded him of the twinge he felt when his enemies minds were being destroyed by fear in realization of what facing him meant.
Mother always seemed to enjoy that.
****
Sakura looked up toward the scarred man standing right beside her and wanted desperately to stand up and say ôIÆm not supposed to be hereö but the situation was getting too serious to back off now. SheÆd gotten herself in way over her head, and it still bothered her just why she was being so successful.
She set that aside for now and bent down nervously to her test.
****
Ino quickly caught her breath as she sat outside taking a drink of water at the fountain, a proctor watching her closely. The mind-numbing fear was fading away quickly and becoming nothing more than a memory. Still it was a rather jarring memory.
Everything had been going fine until sheÆd tried to shift RyokoÆs consciousness into the back of the mind.
And now she wasnÆt going to have enough time to get anything done, and that left Choji and Shikamaru on their own. If she hadnÆt known better, then she would have accused the Saotome girl of having some sort of counter jutsu to her mind control abilities.
Or maybe she was just that scared all the time.
ôWow, she really is a scaredy cat,ö Ino muttered.
****
ôAno,ö Ryoko muttered shyly as she finished washing her burned hand.
ôAre you all right?ö the proctor asked her with a bit of curiosity to her voice. ôAh, that isnÆt more than a sunburn.ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôI am justàup..upset Iàwellàö
ôSpeaking of that, what was that jutsu you used?ö the proctor asked. ôIt didnÆt look like a normal katon jutsu.ö
ôM..my father càcalled it Kishu-Osore,ö Ryoko answered.
ôIÆve never heard of that before,ö the proctor said. ôI didnÆt think you used chakra.ö
ôFather s..said it was anàÆexperimentÆ,ö Ryoko noted. ôIàit is diffi..ficult to controlàsometimes.ö
ôI see,ö the ninja noted.
In fact, flame-bringing fears had been harder to hold back. Instead of one or two bursts every few months, she was starting to leave char marks at least twice a month. It had started when that man had tried toàhurt Joseibi.
Just thinking about that brought a firm warmth to her skin and she could almost see the limning orange flames and she immediately stopped that line of thinking. Last time, she started to imagine the criminals coming back to kill Joseibi, perhaps for revenge, and sheÆd burned one of her training outfits.
With a deep breath, she shoved the fear back away and straightened herself into a proper posture.
ôI should be ready to continue now,ö Ryoko noted.
****
ôNaruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly. ôYou can look at my paper if you want.ö
The blonde turned to look at the purple-haired kunoichi with a subtle twist. Very, very briefly he wondered if it was some sort of trap, but immediately dropped that idea down a very deep hole. No way would Hinata-chan ever try to trap him like that.
No, this was a very honest offer for help, butà
NarutoÆs eyes glanced over toward the proctors where they were eagerly waiting for someone to cheat. If he looked over and they saw, then heÆd be getting Hinata in trouble as well. And with her in trouble, it would hurt Kiba too andàummàthe bug guy. And if he was sure theyÆd catch him if he tried.
He couldnÆt get someone else in trouble for his fault.
ôNah, thanks Hinata-chan,ö Naruto said. ôI couldnÆt let you get in trouble. Someone like me doesnÆt need to cheat anyway.ö
ôAreàare you sure?ö Hinata asked quietly.
ôYeah,ö Naruto said, smirking, glancing back toward one of the proctors that was just eyeing him.
Across the room the chunin in question smirked at the situation.
ôMore clever than he looks I guess,ö he said to himself.
****
ôFound our extra?ö one of the proctors asked as they returned with Ryoko and Ino.
ôNo,ö Ibiki said.
ôItÆs probably someone trying to run a distraction to keep us from noticing someone cheating,ö the proctor noted.
ôThatÆs possible,ö Ibiki said. ôBut something tells me otherwise.ö
He glanced up toward the clock and noted the time. The chunin exam was still on and it was time for the last question.
****
ôWhat the heck is this nonsense about choosing to take the last question?ö
Ryoko and Gaara both turned toward the whispering speaker and then the Sunagakure shinobi turned immediately away. The martial artist hesitated, biting her lip, but eventually turned back to listen to the rules herself.
She raised her hand shakily.
ôDo you have a question, Saotome?ö Ibiki asked with a cruel sarcasm meant to push her.
ôI have aàco..concern,ö the girl noted. ôThàthere is no ràrisk for me in these rules. I..it is not fair.ö
Numerous eyes turned to face her in curiosity, all of them wondering why she would view the chance that she would never take the chunin exam again as no risk. Slowly, people began to notice the lack of a headband on her person showing her allegiance.
Gaara frowned as he realized that the girl was either not a shinobi, or was a wandering shinobi. A mercenary or some such that Konoha was appealing to for some reason. Across the room, his eldest sibling mumbled the thoughts he was considering.
ôWhatÆs she got that makes them so interested?ö
Meanwhile, Ibiki smiled darkly at RyokoÆs statement.
ôWhat if I were to say that if you were to fail this last question,ö Ibiki noted. ôThat you would have to leave here todayàand leave everyone behind for the rest of your life? Does that make things fair?ö
Ryoko paled beyond her normal light coloring at that pronouncement and bowed slowly as she sat back down into a posture perfect stance.
ôHàhai,ö she whispered.
The genin next to her noted the orange flickering in her eyes with some concern as he glanced toward the holes in the table sheÆd burned through earlier.
ôNow, who plans to take the question and whoÆs giving it a wait?ö Ibiki asked, and people started leaving in droves.
Ibiki stared as Ryoko sat there, continuing to just wait, he wasnÆt the only one.
ôSheÆs willing to risk never seeing her sister again for this?ö Kiba wondered to himself curiously. ôWhat the hell is this?ö
Sasuke focused on the outsider girl, willing Ryoko not to give in to her skittishness and chicken out.
ôHe canÆt do that to her,ö Hinata thought, eyes wide. ôWhere would she go?ö
ôDamn it!ö Naruto shouted as he stood up and planted his foot down on the table. ôDonÆt underestimate me! IÆm not going to run away like a coward! Even if IÆm a genin forever, it doesnÆt matter. IÆll will myself to become Hokage anyway. And then IÆll get to decide who goes and who stays!ö
Breathing heavily, he stepped back and sat back down glowering at the examiner.
ôAre you sure?ö Ibiki asked. ôThis is your life riding on this decision. This is your last chance to quit.ö
ôI keep my promises,ö Naruto said simply.
ôGood decisions,ö Ibiki said. ôNow, to those that have chosen to take the tenth question, I congratulate you on passing the first test.ö
****
In the wake of the genin leaving to follow Anko Mitarashi to the site for the next test, Kiba caught up to RyokoÆs side as Team 7 came together. The Inuzuka reached out and gripped the small girlÆs shoulder twisting her about with a strange, almost furious look on his face.
ôWhat was that about?ö he demanded.
ôAno?ö Ryoko asked.
ôHey, back off Kiba,ö Naruto snapped. ôThis isnÆt time for a spar.ö
ôNot now Ryoko, IÆm talking to her. You were going to take some test you donÆt even get anything out of at the risk of abandoning your sister?!ö he snapped. ôI thought you cared about her. Is she your pack or not?ö
ôI would dàdie for her,ö Ryoko said.
ôThen why act like that?ö Kiba said.
ôBeàbecause taking the question was only a risk,ö Ryoko said. ôNot ce..certainty. Sumimasen, we are losing the rest of the examinees.ö
Ryoko lowered her head and moved on to join the rest of the examinees ahead of them.
ôYo, Ryoko, wait up!ö Naruto shouted. ôCome on, letÆs get going.ö
Kiba held back a bit confused as first Naruto and then Hinata moved off after the Saotome. Only Sasuke seemed to hang back for a moment.
ôI wonder if Kakashi was being literal when he told her not to be so quick to fall on her sword?ö the Uchiha asked.
ôWhat do you mean by that?ö Kiba asked.
ôSuddenly, I get the feeling sheÆs more old-world fashioned than anybody else we know,ö Sasuke noted, reluctantly feeling a bit of a kinship with Ryoko as he started off towards the other ninja himself now.
ôYouÆre still talking nonsense,ö the Inuzuka yelled out.
ôThe boyÆs talking about seppuku,ö Ibiki said as he loomed over the two boys, a collection of tests in his hand.
ôEh, whoÆd kill themselves over this?ö
Ibiki shook his head with a smirk.
ôLots of people, every year,ö he said softly.
Kiba stared out towards where Ryoko was vanishing with the rest of the crowd. The fact that, in RyokoÆs mind, this was more than life and death started slowly coming into focus. For someone who lived on challenges as she did, even so skittish socially, to turn down a challenge out of a fear of failure?
ôBut that canÆt be all right,ö Kiba snapped. ôDamn it!ö
Ibiki watched as the Inuzuka chased after the crowd now, a determined look in his face. HeÆd long suspected RyokoÆs samurai mindset based on what heÆd heard from the girlÆs younger sister. Now that it was very much a certainty, the interrogator felt he could be excused for trying to take steps toàcorrect the situation.
Konoha law did not consider a belief in seppuku to be a psychological weakness, and the girlÆs status as essentially a mercenary meant that their only real recourse is to simply stop accepting her services. That would probably risk her choosing to do it anyway.
The Hokage had IbikiÆs report on the elder SaotomeÆs personality and despite the quirks and small flaws, Ibiki agreed the girl had potential. She just had to be handled carefully to make sure she reached that potential.
ôKishu-Osore,ö he mused, repeating the name of the girlÆs one apparent chakra technique based on what heÆd received from one of the other proctors. ôFear-Rider. Wonder what that encompasses.ö
****
ôWhy didnÆt I leave when I had the chance?ö Sakura wondered quietly as she hid amongst the other ninja.
And quietly, a devil smirked at his little decoyÆs oh so obvious worries.
*******
The first test of the chunin exam.
Yeah...I know, Ryoko is entering funny aneurysm status.
I want to do an interlude soon with Joseibi doing some assignments: operating in fox form.
I thought about having Sakura leave off at this point, but decided I'm going to want her in the Forest of Death.
As to the Kishu-Osore, for necessity, I need her to be near in power to the other big hitters in Naruto, but I don't think it has near the damage capability of a full manifested bijuu...not at all
might be equal to a jinchuriki, but then so is sharingan, apparently...
ôLook at those brats,ö one of them muttered under his breath. ôWhat makes them think they belong here?ö
The pink-haired girl next to him grunted neutrally as she watched the newcomers herself with a mix of feelings. Especially as a blonde girl leaped out of the general crowd and latched onto SasukeÆs back with a girlish cry.
ôSasuke-kun! YouÆre late!ö Ino shouted with a cute trill. ôI havenÆt seen you for a long time so IÆve been waiting here in excitement!ö
She looked over and saw both Naruto and Ryoko staring at her.
ôHuh, what are you doing here?ö Ino asked. ôStill trying to get my Sasuke-kun and following him around?ö
She stuck her tongue out at Ryoko childishly.
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, confused and looking about as if trying to figure out what Ino was referring to.
ôAre you guys taking this stupid test too?ö a slow and weary sounding voice asked. ôHow troublesome. Try not to die.ö
They looked past Ino and saw a pair of other young genin walking up toward them. One was a bored and slender looking young man with black hair tied up in a sort of pineapple-ish style. The other was a chubby kid eating from a rapidly shrinking bag of chips.
Naruto recognized Shikamaru Nara and Choji Akimichi as they approached.
ôOh, itÆs the idiot trio,ö he said quickly.
ôDonÆt call us that,ö Shikamaru protested irritably before glancing over toward Ryoko curiously and arching an eyebrow.
He didnÆt have time to comment, however before someone else found them.
ôYahoo! Found you!ö KibaÆs voice called out loudly as Team 8 started moving forward to join them. ôLooks like everyoneÆs here.ö
ôHello,ö Hinata said shyly, putting her fingers together nervously.
ôHey, Hinata,ö Naruto called out. ôKiba, you guys here already?ö
ôLike that roadblock on the second floor stood a chance at us,ö Kiba declared proudly.
Ryoko winced and shuffled about on her feet as the dog-boy inadvertently reminded her of her near failure on the floor below.
Lee came in then, a bit behind Team 7 and moved quietly to join his own team as Sasuke, now without a clinging kunoichi, watched the older genin pass.
ôSo, all three of the rookie teams are in this, huh?ö Kiba noted. ôHow about that?ö
ôYou kids there,ö a soft, charming voice called out. ôYou should be more quiet.ö
They all turned about and watched a slim, silver-haired genin walking towards them, wearing his head-band across his brow. He seemed friendly and disarming, but at the same time he was lecturing them on proper behavior.
ôYouÆre all rookies from the academy, arenÆt you?ö he asked. ôShouting like a bunch of school girls.ö
He shook his head in amused disapproval.
ôWho the hell are you?ö Sasuke demanded.
ôIÆm Kabuto,ö came the reply.
Sakura watched from her hiding spot amongst the crowd wiping off a sheen of sweat and wondering how much longer she could hold this genjutsu. A more nagging question was why such a delicate illusion had held so long.
Surely, out of all the Konoha shinobi sheÆd accidentally bumped into, somebody had to have seen her before, and as soon as that happened, it should have blown a whole in the simple illusion that she belonged where she was.
Consciously she simply assumed that she was much better than she gave herself credit for, but there was a layer beneath that that had expected to be caught in the attempt and sent back home to her parents. That part of her dearly wanted to go up to the proctors and say exactly who she was and what she had done, but the fear of being caught was greater than the desire for this stress to end.
SheÆd gotten herself stuck.
Meanwhile, Kabuto had just pointed out the angry faces staring at them.
Sakura noted that the Saotome girl had a predictable response, she stepped forward and bowed respectfully.
ôSàsumimasen,ö she said. ôW..we do not mean to be a boàbother.ö
Growling one of the Amegakure shinobi stood up to tower over the little martial artist as the silver-haired genin had started to show his cards to the other rookies.
ôStuttering and shuffling about like that and you expect to take this exam?ö he asked her.
ôH..hai,ö Ryoko said, trying not to swallow.
ôYo, Ryoko,ö Naruto called out. ôTry not to beat anyone up before the exam starts.ö
ôNaruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly. ôThat might not be the best thing to say.ö
ôH..Hai, Uzumaki-san,ö Ryoko noted nervously, before turning back to the incensed Amegakure shinobi. ôAnoàpàplease do not mind m..my teammate. I have no intention of stàstarting anything. I already owe Lee-san aà.a spar, sàso.ö
ôYouÆre saying that you can beat us up,ö the Amegakure shinobi demanded of Ryoko. ôA little bit of nothing like you?ö
ôI am Ryoko Saotome of the Anything Goes School of Martial Arts,ö she said. ôI do nànot lose.ö
There was a curious amount of iron in her voice as she spoke the introduction, but then her manner shifted slightly and she added another comment.
ôBàbut, I dàdo not beàbelieve thàthat I am allowedà.ö
The foreigner growled in response to that and swung out his fist in a simple punch designed to teach Ryoko some manners. Instead, a timely bow, apologetically made, swept over her head. The snapped knee that followed, hoping to take advantage of the girlÆs head-down manner, swished past her head as it swung upward.
ôRyoko-chan!ö Hinata called out.
Ryoko turned to look at Hinata with a swift and apologetic look as a vicious knife hand sailed past where her throat had been until she turned aside.
ôOh, Hyuuga-san,ö Ryoko said cheerfully, as she swung one of her hands out. ôI was jàjust trying to ex..explain we do nànot mean any insult.ö
RyokoÆs swinging arm struck the overcommitted Amegakure in the back before his chi settled into a stationary place. Given more impetus, the man stumbled comically until he was stopped by a wall with no harm.
He turned to look at the twelve year-old girl that had just managed to thoroughly embarrass him, as was most of the room.
ôAno?ö Ryoko said, glancing around and honestly trying to puzzle out what all the attention was for.
Sakura, from her place stared in outright shock as she tried to comprehend just how lucky the girl was to have avoided getting herself killed right then.
ôThatÆs great, Ryoko-chan!ö Naruto declared as he stepped forward.
ôB..but I was only trying to avoidàö Ryoko protested.
ôNow itÆs my turn,ö Naruto shouted over her. ôIÆm Naruto Uzumaki and IÆm not going to lose to any of you out there! You got that?!ö
ôThat makes two idiots,ö Sakura thought as she watched Naruto through lidded eyes.
Sasuke was shaking his head in semi-disgust at the antics of his team members. Kiba was staring in semi-disbelief at Naruto while Shikamaru simply shook his head and muttered troublesome.
ôYou idiot!ö Ino shouted, moving forward to grab Naruto and haul him back.
ôI was only saying the truth,ö Naruto protested.
Kabuto watched with an amused look on his face, shaking his head at the antics even as his eye shifted slightly to take in Sasuke UchihaÆs form. This was to be the Uchiha geniusÆs test from more than one party.
Someone very powerful was interested in how Sasuke would perform for this event.
He was still watching Sasuke, and concealing it as the same sort of amused observation he had toward the other rookies, when Ryoko stepped away from the general crowd and started moving toward the back of the room. She passed between Sasuke and Kabuto, freezing in place for just a brief second as she did so.
Kabuto noted the oddity and frowned, wondering what that brief freezing meant, but he set it aside for the moment.
For her part, Ryoko swallowed nervously in the wake of that brief spike of heavy, murderous chi that sheÆd just walked through.
That had to be a mistake of some kind, she decided, especially since there was no one that looked like they were producing that sort of intent. There had been hardly any emotion to it at all, just a terrible sense of intent.
Before anything else could happen a great burst of smoke appeared at the front of the room. As it cleared, was revealed a small army of chunin in proctor uniforms. At their head was a scarred man who scanned the crowds of genin carefully, arching an eyebrow as he came to the stalled commotion in the back.
Ryoko recognized him from her and JoseibiÆs interviews a few years back.
ôEverybody settle down,ö the scarred man commanded. ôIÆm Ibiki Morino, the examiner for the first test of the Chunin Selection Exam. Thanks for waiting. WeÆll start by assigning seating and then weÆll get to the rules.ö
Inwardly he thought that the commotion was much quieter than he had expected it to be, usually the stress-induced confrontations didnÆt bring themselves to a self-conclusion.
Naruto glanced to the side as one of the chunin picked out a large stack of papers. Slowly what was coming dawned on him.
ôA paper test!?ö
****
Ibiki frowned as he scanned the room, he wandered close to one of the other proctors and talked to him quietly.
ôGet a list of testing teams including photos,ö he said quietly.
ôSomething wrong?ö the proctor asked quietly.
ôThere are one hundred fifty seven examinees,ö the interrogator said softly.
ôThatÆs a fairly good number, but whatÆs the security issue?ö the other asked.
ôItÆs not divisible by three,ö Ibiki noted.
****
Naruto stared at his paper and tried not to freak out. At least not any worse than he was right now. Grimacing, he reached a hand up into his hair and rubbed hard, as if he could force the answers out of his head.
His eyes drifted from question to question, trying to find even one that he could begin to answer.
The first test was a cryptogram
that made absolutely no sense to him as he stared at it. Then there was a question about parabolas and options of attack. He could give some rough explanation of what sort of tactics or strategies he could use, but then came the whole ôshow your workö part and he had no idea how to relate his ideas to math.
Following from that were other complex questions mixing a whole variety of fields and relating to in-the-field situations. Stuff like explaining what impact something that happened three hundred years ago had on an encounter now. Or which chemical would produce the necessary result needed to cover a last minute escape.
ôWhat the hell does some old poem have to do with a ninja mission?ö Naruto demanded within his erratic thoughts.
Beside him, Hinata watched with her eyebrows pulling together in a combination of affection and quiet concern for the boy sitting next to her.
****
Ryoko moved on from the first question, wondering if it was there as a sort of free-points question. SheÆd never quite realized that her ability to read most ciphers and coded technique scrolls: her own variation of the Saotome analytical ability.
The next one was math-oriented and completely beyond what her mother had taught her for basic home economics. She frowned slightly and moved on. Chemistry and physics were other topics unnecessary to a proper woman by NodokaÆs standards. Politics fell into the same group, Ryoko only knew enough for polite conversation, never mind complex analysis.
The history and literature ones were a bit easier, but only just. Most of the classics mother had her read were rather boring. Only a couple of them had any battles or adventure whatsoever. It had been awhile before sheÆd discovered that there were numerous classics written around the past wars.
In the end, she felt that she had perhaps four questions with a decent answer and two she could make an attempt at. That left four that she had almost no clue where to start on, including the one that hadnÆt been revealed yet.
And she had no idea what sort of score she had to make to pass this test. If she could only be certain about four questions, then was she dooming her team to failure?
ôAno?ö
She bit her lip nervously and held onto her pen nervously, a thin trail of smoke drifting up from it.
Next to her, a tired-looking red-haired sand-genin stared expressionlessly at his paper and then toward Ryoko, noting her skittish and nervous demeanor with a quiet sort of disdain that had most every other examinee near him swallowing nervously.
Only the dark-haired girl seemed to be more concerned with her performance on this paper test.
****
Sasuke likewise scanned over each of the questions and slowly came to a conclusion of his own.
ôI see,ö he thought. ôI canÆt answer any of these.ö
He looked over at the row of chunin with their prominent clipboards and smirking faces and grimaced.
ôItÆs like they assume weÆre going to cheat,ö he thought to himself bitterly. ôBastards.ö
Still, only two points off for cheating, thatÆs a pretty light penalty compared to what would happen on most tests if you got caught cheating. Why only two points off?
His mind drifted off toward the examiners instructions. Those pathetic enough to get caught would be eliminated. This wasnÆt a test of what they knew. This was a test of what they could discover. Of course the examiners expected them to cheat, they had to cheat to get the answers. It was just like being on an information assignment trying to get the intelligence past the guards.
That made things a bit easier.
He only hoped Naruto figured out, or Ryoko for that matter. She wasnÆt even a ninja, she wouldnÆt look at things in the same way.
****
Sakura huddled quietly as she focused entirely on answering her test questions, hoping against hope that nobody would notice her. At least she could answer most of the questions. All she had to do was not stand out and hope that SasukeÆs team did just as well.
Suspiciously and guiltily, she watched as a proctor left the room after a brief conversation with the primary examiner. Things were getting very out of control, very fast. It was getting hard to concentrate on the questions.
She huddled in on herself and kept her head down, trying to think of a way to get herself out of this mess.
Luck turned in her favor.
The devilÆs luck at least.
****
Ino scanned about, looking for a target of her jutsu. If Sakura had been there, then she would have certainly targeted the huge-foreheaded girl. Instead, she had to look about for someone else the she could hope had the answers.
SheÆd prefer to wait for one smarty pants to finish writing and move into them, but as it stood, sheÆd probably have to make two or three trips, plus once each to Choji and Shikamaru, in order to get most of the answers to her team.
Scanning about, she saw the long black ponytail of that outsider scaredy cat and smiled. Most probably hadnÆt noticed, but sheÆd overheard enough of the girls talks with her younger sister to know that there was a working mind in that head. SheÆd at least get a good chunk of information from the girl.
Quietly, checking her sides to see if anybody was watching her, she formed the hand sign of her clanÆs special technique and shoved herself forward. Then she was pushing RyokoÆs spirit back to make room for her own to take over.
In doing so, she burst open a door that been creaking open already.
A wave of fear, outright terror, washed over her as the long, drawn out sound of metal scraping against wood screamed dully into her earsà
àthat she was flung out of the body backwards into her own.
Further ahead of her, her targetÆs right hand erupted in orange flame that charred her pen to ashes, and then fell down to burn a hole through her desk before her own mind snapped forward and into control again.
ôWhatÆs going on here?ö Ibiki demanded as he strode forward to look at Ryoko.
The flames around her hand were not quite dying, but reduced to a smoldering shifting aura that released smoke that smelled vaguely of cooking meat. He scanned up the row to where the frantic Yamanaka was staring at the black-haired girl with open shock.
ôSaotome,ö he said. ôYouÆre burning yourself.ö
ôSu..sumimasen,ö Ryoko said swallowing fervently and trying desperately to finish putting out the fire that her fear had raised. ôIàIàdo not mean to cause a stir.ö
ôThatÆs fine,ö Ibiki said in carefully soothing manner. ôGo get yourself some water and calm down, we donÆt need people showing off just now.ö
ôHàhai,ö Ryoko said, standing up and walking off with the chunin proctor called over to escort her and hold her paper.
ôWhat happened?ö the chunin asked.
ôThe Yamanaka girl made a clumsy attempt at possession to get some answers,ö he responded. ôMake sure to take two points off her score.ö
He didnÆt say anymore, the Saotome girlÆs supposed blood gift was a high-ranked secret. He couldnÆt just go around telling subordinates he thought the Yamanaka turned it on by accident. There was no telling who would hear. Still, heÆd seen KakashiÆs report on having witnessed the phenomena, not to mention having interrogated than man that had survived being the target.
This little outbreak was much more mild than the previous one.
ôHey, are they going to be okay?ö Naruto called out.
ôDonÆt worry about them,ö Ibiki noted. ôTheyÆll be back shortly enough.ö
ôWell,ö he noted to the crowd. ôI think you still have twenty five minutes left, or did you not want to pass this stage?ö
The various examinees slowly looked away from the commotion and back to their papers as one of the proctors came up to IbikiÆs side, now that he was back at the front of the room.
As she did, Ibiki turned to look at the Yamanaka and frowned as another chunin, the same who had gone to get the files on the entrants, was escorting her out to calm down as well. Frowning, Ibiki moved toward the files and leafed through them, looking about at the faces turned his way.
He couldnÆt find the one out of place, and that bothered him immensely.
****
Shikamaru frowned as he watched the interplay. There was no resisting InoÆs technique, but there were dangers. Trying to possess someone suffering from severe injuries was near-suicidal as the technique would pass that pain along to the possessor.
He glanced toward the outsider girl as she left and then the hole and char marks her fire had left on the table.
ôHow troublesome,ö he muttered.
****
The same holes and marks were also being examined by Gaara, who narrowed his eyes in consideration. The chakra that had been leaking out of his testing neighborÆs body wasàintriguing. He felt his motherÆs spirit shift somewhat within him almostàeagerly.
It reminded him of the twinge he felt when his enemies minds were being destroyed by fear in realization of what facing him meant.
Mother always seemed to enjoy that.
****
Sakura looked up toward the scarred man standing right beside her and wanted desperately to stand up and say ôIÆm not supposed to be hereö but the situation was getting too serious to back off now. SheÆd gotten herself in way over her head, and it still bothered her just why she was being so successful.
She set that aside for now and bent down nervously to her test.
****
Ino quickly caught her breath as she sat outside taking a drink of water at the fountain, a proctor watching her closely. The mind-numbing fear was fading away quickly and becoming nothing more than a memory. Still it was a rather jarring memory.
Everything had been going fine until sheÆd tried to shift RyokoÆs consciousness into the back of the mind.
And now she wasnÆt going to have enough time to get anything done, and that left Choji and Shikamaru on their own. If she hadnÆt known better, then she would have accused the Saotome girl of having some sort of counter jutsu to her mind control abilities.
Or maybe she was just that scared all the time.
ôWow, she really is a scaredy cat,ö Ino muttered.
****
ôAno,ö Ryoko muttered shyly as she finished washing her burned hand.
ôAre you all right?ö the proctor asked her with a bit of curiosity to her voice. ôAh, that isnÆt more than a sunburn.ö
ôHai,ö Ryoko said. ôI am justàup..upset Iàwellàö
ôSpeaking of that, what was that jutsu you used?ö the proctor asked. ôIt didnÆt look like a normal katon jutsu.ö
ôM..my father càcalled it Kishu-Osore,ö Ryoko answered.
ôIÆve never heard of that before,ö the proctor said. ôI didnÆt think you used chakra.ö
ôFather s..said it was anàÆexperimentÆ,ö Ryoko noted. ôIàit is diffi..ficult to controlàsometimes.ö
ôI see,ö the ninja noted.
In fact, flame-bringing fears had been harder to hold back. Instead of one or two bursts every few months, she was starting to leave char marks at least twice a month. It had started when that man had tried toàhurt Joseibi.
Just thinking about that brought a firm warmth to her skin and she could almost see the limning orange flames and she immediately stopped that line of thinking. Last time, she started to imagine the criminals coming back to kill Joseibi, perhaps for revenge, and sheÆd burned one of her training outfits.
With a deep breath, she shoved the fear back away and straightened herself into a proper posture.
ôI should be ready to continue now,ö Ryoko noted.
****
ôNaruto-kun,ö Hinata said quietly. ôYou can look at my paper if you want.ö
The blonde turned to look at the purple-haired kunoichi with a subtle twist. Very, very briefly he wondered if it was some sort of trap, but immediately dropped that idea down a very deep hole. No way would Hinata-chan ever try to trap him like that.
No, this was a very honest offer for help, butà
NarutoÆs eyes glanced over toward the proctors where they were eagerly waiting for someone to cheat. If he looked over and they saw, then heÆd be getting Hinata in trouble as well. And with her in trouble, it would hurt Kiba too andàummàthe bug guy. And if he was sure theyÆd catch him if he tried.
He couldnÆt get someone else in trouble for his fault.
ôNah, thanks Hinata-chan,ö Naruto said. ôI couldnÆt let you get in trouble. Someone like me doesnÆt need to cheat anyway.ö
ôAreàare you sure?ö Hinata asked quietly.
ôYeah,ö Naruto said, smirking, glancing back toward one of the proctors that was just eyeing him.
Across the room the chunin in question smirked at the situation.
ôMore clever than he looks I guess,ö he said to himself.
****
ôFound our extra?ö one of the proctors asked as they returned with Ryoko and Ino.
ôNo,ö Ibiki said.
ôItÆs probably someone trying to run a distraction to keep us from noticing someone cheating,ö the proctor noted.
ôThatÆs possible,ö Ibiki said. ôBut something tells me otherwise.ö
He glanced up toward the clock and noted the time. The chunin exam was still on and it was time for the last question.
****
ôWhat the heck is this nonsense about choosing to take the last question?ö
Ryoko and Gaara both turned toward the whispering speaker and then the Sunagakure shinobi turned immediately away. The martial artist hesitated, biting her lip, but eventually turned back to listen to the rules herself.
She raised her hand shakily.
ôDo you have a question, Saotome?ö Ibiki asked with a cruel sarcasm meant to push her.
ôI have aàco..concern,ö the girl noted. ôThàthere is no ràrisk for me in these rules. I..it is not fair.ö
Numerous eyes turned to face her in curiosity, all of them wondering why she would view the chance that she would never take the chunin exam again as no risk. Slowly, people began to notice the lack of a headband on her person showing her allegiance.
Gaara frowned as he realized that the girl was either not a shinobi, or was a wandering shinobi. A mercenary or some such that Konoha was appealing to for some reason. Across the room, his eldest sibling mumbled the thoughts he was considering.
ôWhatÆs she got that makes them so interested?ö
Meanwhile, Ibiki smiled darkly at RyokoÆs statement.
ôWhat if I were to say that if you were to fail this last question,ö Ibiki noted. ôThat you would have to leave here todayàand leave everyone behind for the rest of your life? Does that make things fair?ö
Ryoko paled beyond her normal light coloring at that pronouncement and bowed slowly as she sat back down into a posture perfect stance.
ôHàhai,ö she whispered.
The genin next to her noted the orange flickering in her eyes with some concern as he glanced toward the holes in the table sheÆd burned through earlier.
ôNow, who plans to take the question and whoÆs giving it a wait?ö Ibiki asked, and people started leaving in droves.
Ibiki stared as Ryoko sat there, continuing to just wait, he wasnÆt the only one.
ôSheÆs willing to risk never seeing her sister again for this?ö Kiba wondered to himself curiously. ôWhat the hell is this?ö
Sasuke focused on the outsider girl, willing Ryoko not to give in to her skittishness and chicken out.
ôHe canÆt do that to her,ö Hinata thought, eyes wide. ôWhere would she go?ö
ôDamn it!ö Naruto shouted as he stood up and planted his foot down on the table. ôDonÆt underestimate me! IÆm not going to run away like a coward! Even if IÆm a genin forever, it doesnÆt matter. IÆll will myself to become Hokage anyway. And then IÆll get to decide who goes and who stays!ö
Breathing heavily, he stepped back and sat back down glowering at the examiner.
ôAre you sure?ö Ibiki asked. ôThis is your life riding on this decision. This is your last chance to quit.ö
ôI keep my promises,ö Naruto said simply.
ôGood decisions,ö Ibiki said. ôNow, to those that have chosen to take the tenth question, I congratulate you on passing the first test.ö
****
In the wake of the genin leaving to follow Anko Mitarashi to the site for the next test, Kiba caught up to RyokoÆs side as Team 7 came together. The Inuzuka reached out and gripped the small girlÆs shoulder twisting her about with a strange, almost furious look on his face.
ôWhat was that about?ö he demanded.
ôAno?ö Ryoko asked.
ôHey, back off Kiba,ö Naruto snapped. ôThis isnÆt time for a spar.ö
ôNot now Ryoko, IÆm talking to her. You were going to take some test you donÆt even get anything out of at the risk of abandoning your sister?!ö he snapped. ôI thought you cared about her. Is she your pack or not?ö
ôI would dàdie for her,ö Ryoko said.
ôThen why act like that?ö Kiba said.
ôBeàbecause taking the question was only a risk,ö Ryoko said. ôNot ce..certainty. Sumimasen, we are losing the rest of the examinees.ö
Ryoko lowered her head and moved on to join the rest of the examinees ahead of them.
ôYo, Ryoko, wait up!ö Naruto shouted. ôCome on, letÆs get going.ö
Kiba held back a bit confused as first Naruto and then Hinata moved off after the Saotome. Only Sasuke seemed to hang back for a moment.
ôI wonder if Kakashi was being literal when he told her not to be so quick to fall on her sword?ö the Uchiha asked.
ôWhat do you mean by that?ö Kiba asked.
ôSuddenly, I get the feeling sheÆs more old-world fashioned than anybody else we know,ö Sasuke noted, reluctantly feeling a bit of a kinship with Ryoko as he started off towards the other ninja himself now.
ôYouÆre still talking nonsense,ö the Inuzuka yelled out.
ôThe boyÆs talking about seppuku,ö Ibiki said as he loomed over the two boys, a collection of tests in his hand.
ôEh, whoÆd kill themselves over this?ö
Ibiki shook his head with a smirk.
ôLots of people, every year,ö he said softly.
Kiba stared out towards where Ryoko was vanishing with the rest of the crowd. The fact that, in RyokoÆs mind, this was more than life and death started slowly coming into focus. For someone who lived on challenges as she did, even so skittish socially, to turn down a challenge out of a fear of failure?
ôBut that canÆt be all right,ö Kiba snapped. ôDamn it!ö
Ibiki watched as the Inuzuka chased after the crowd now, a determined look in his face. HeÆd long suspected RyokoÆs samurai mindset based on what heÆd heard from the girlÆs younger sister. Now that it was very much a certainty, the interrogator felt he could be excused for trying to take steps toàcorrect the situation.
Konoha law did not consider a belief in seppuku to be a psychological weakness, and the girlÆs status as essentially a mercenary meant that their only real recourse is to simply stop accepting her services. That would probably risk her choosing to do it anyway.
The Hokage had IbikiÆs report on the elder SaotomeÆs personality and despite the quirks and small flaws, Ibiki agreed the girl had potential. She just had to be handled carefully to make sure she reached that potential.
ôKishu-Osore,ö he mused, repeating the name of the girlÆs one apparent chakra technique based on what heÆd received from one of the other proctors. ôFear-Rider. Wonder what that encompasses.ö
****
ôWhy didnÆt I leave when I had the chance?ö Sakura wondered quietly as she hid amongst the other ninja.
And quietly, a devil smirked at his little decoyÆs oh so obvious worries.
*******
The first test of the chunin exam.
Yeah...I know, Ryoko is entering funny aneurysm status.
I want to do an interlude soon with Joseibi doing some assignments: operating in fox form.
I thought about having Sakura leave off at this point, but decided I'm going to want her in the Forest of Death.
As to the Kishu-Osore, for necessity, I need her to be near in power to the other big hitters in Naruto, but I don't think it has near the damage capability of a full manifested bijuu...not at all
might be equal to a jinchuriki, but then so is sharingan, apparently...